Time Out Of Time

  

  

  

 Prelude.3

 Chapter 1.5

 Chapter 2.8

 Chapter 3.10

 Chapter 4.12

 Chapter 5.15

 Chapter 6.17

 Chapter 7.19

 Chapter 8.23

 Chapter 9.25

 Chapter 10.27

 Chapter 11.30

 Chapter 12.34

 Chapter 13.39

 Chapter 14.43

 Chapter 15.46

 Chapter 16.50

 Chapter 17.53

 Chapter 18.55

 Chapter 19.57

 Chapter 20.61

 Chapter 21.64

 Chapter 22.68

 Chapter 23.71

 Chapter 24.75

 Chapter 25.81

 Chapter 26.84

 Chapter 27.91

 Chapter 28.95

 Chapter 29.97

 Chapter 30.100

 Chapter 31.106

 Chapter 32.109

 Chapter 33.117

 Chapter 34.121

 Chapter 35.125

 Chapter 36.128

 Chapter 37.132

 Chapter 38.139

 Chapter 39.143

 Chapter 40.148

 Chapter 41.152

 Chapter 42.157

 Chapter 43.163

 Chapter 44.170

 Chapter 45.175

 Chapter 46.179

 Chapter 47.182

 Chapter 48.187

 Chapter 49.194

 Chapter 50.198

 Chapter 51.202

 Chapter 52.208

 Chapter 53.212

 Chapter 54.216

 Chapter 55.221

 Chapter 56.227

 Chapter 57.233

 Chapter 58.239

 Chapter 59.244

 Chapter 60.251

 Chapter 61.255

 Chapter 62.260

 Chapter 63.265

 Chapter 64.267

  

 Prelude

 Timelines are such convoluted things. Where does one stop? One begin? Who controls them?

 There are those that believe that one is a master of one’s own destiny. There are others who believe that one’s fate is planned. One cannot escape one’s destiny. Does one timeline get created with each action? Or is there only one path through the dimension we know as time?

 What are the consequences if one could control time? Change the direction? Mark the beginning and end of time? Direct time, if you will? Does paradox stealthily creep in? Or is time like a road, where one might mark the off ramp and return back whence one came?

 Is time of a discrete nature? Can we mark a point in time to return to?

 Truthfully, I doubt if anyone will ever resolve these age old questions. But, I find I must consider these possibilities with these damnable equations. Months, years, I have pored over ancient texts, and modern lore. Calculus, algebra, philosophy, occult, astrology. All brought together in an eclectic brew of science and pseudo-science.

 The equations written down in this sheaf of notes say the impossible. That there is no boundary between energy, mass, time and thought. That through thought we may control the universe around us. That thought may be the only physical way we have to control that most elusive of the elements, time itself. These equations define the impossible.

 I close my eyes, concentrate on the channel, concentrate on the age old symbols. The ancient symbols of power that slipped back to the days of the Druids, who only brushed against the meaning of what they had found.

 A moment of dizziness. I feel like I am being pulled through a tunnel; a tunnel without beginning or end. I concentrate on the marking of the timeline. A huge wave of dizziness and nausea, as I tumbled to the lab floor. I shake my head, slowly opening my eyes to a different world ...

 I stand, slowly glancing around. It is so quiet. Normally the lab is noisy, air ducts whirling, secretaries mumbling in the background. Complete silence.

 The dizziness fades quickly, the nausea completely disappears. I glance around the lab. The tap that normally drips no longer does. I wander over to it. Look with wonder at the drop of water hanging in the air halfway between the faucet and the sink below. I have stopped time. The equations predicted this. Everything outside my sphere of influence experiences time cessation. Time is no longer a dimension for anything outside my sphere of influence. Concentrating again, the sphere expands, until I feel and see it intersect with the suspended water droplet. I watch as time reasserts itself on the liquid and it drops to the sink below. I realize that the equations say that I can extend this sphere as large or as small as I want. Create pockets of time. Attach time to matter. I collapse the field to encompass only my body. I still have my doubts of paradox. What happens when an object leaves the sphere of influence? I watch amazed as the droplet of water instantaneously reverts to its former time. Boom, the water re suspends itself back to the time when time stood still.

 Wandering out to the secretaries, I notice their frozen forms, in the midst of answering the phone, typing, etc. Overwhelmed, I retreat back to the lab. I concentrate on the equations and symbols. The buzzing in my ears, the dizziness returns. A moment of incredible vertigo.

 Suddenly, the world just began again. The noise. The water dripping. The secretaries murmuring. I slump against the lab desk and sigh in relief. It works.

  

  

 Chapter 1

 The possibilities were endless. I could do whatever I wanted, and never suffer the consequences. I could nearly effortlessly jump timelines. The power was nearly overwhelming.

 Outrageousness was my mantra. Nothing, no experiences were beyond my abilities to stage. I simply marked my departure from the prime timeline, and began the events that would define the adventure. When I had finished with the timeline, I simply returned to timeline prime and voila, it was as though nothing had ever happened. Only my memories remained of the extinct timeline. The power was heady.

 I began my first adventure early in the first week after the power had made itself known to me. I had found that I could mark multiple time along the timeline and return to any with simply a thought. After marking some safe times, I wandered off to find a weapon store. Having never owned a gun in my life, I figured it was about time. The trick was to mark the time before I owned it. That way I could always return to a time before I owned a weapon if something went awry.

 After picking up a hand gun. I stopped time. I wandered through the empty city as though I owned the place. My feet took me into a quiet suburb where I began my search. I picked a small side street where it appeared that there wouldn’t normally be any trouble.

 With time stopped and no chance of being caught, I began to break systematically into the houses along the street. Nobody home in the first house. Second house had a dowdy housewife watching some soap opera. Third house, I couldn’t believe my eyes.

 I wandered into the living room, poking into drawers and closets along the way. Here I found a woman, couldn’t have been more than 18 or so, in the middle of exercising when I stopped the clock. She had all the curtains drawn on the place and was currently in the middle of a left lunge. Buck naked. I could still see the instructor image burned into the frozen phosphor on the television that she was exercising to.

 I quickly checked out the rest of the house. Completely empty. I returned to the living room and checked out her nude, frozen form. She was quite a lady. Long trim legs. Perfect breasts. Cute face. Long blond hair pulled up into a pony tail for her exercising. I could still see the sweat on her body from her exercising.

 This I had to see. I moved off to the kitchen where I still had a good view of her, but it was unlikely that she’d see me unless I wanted her to. I extended the sphere of influence to encompass the house. Suddenly the scene in front of me jumped to life. The girl instantly resumed her exercising. I watched her lithe body stretch and move. Her muscles tight and firm dancing across the floor in front of me.

 I watched for about half hour, after which the exercise tape was over and the woman collapsed on the floor, breasts heaving with exhaustion. I watched, amazed, as she moved her right hand slowly tracing down her bare body, caressing it, until it came to a rest between her legs. I watched as she slowly lost herself in her own ecstasy and came loudly on the carpet. Her breathing began to slow, as I walked out of the kitchen.

  She must have sensed me, because she came up to a sitting position almost instantaneously, her eyes wide, her hands flying up to cover her breasts. Her eyes immediately jumped to the gun I was holding in my left hand, widening still further and she began to shake.

 “Calm down,” I said to her, “I won’t hurt you.”

 “Wh-wh-wh-at do you want?”, she asked just above a whisper.

 I sat down on the couch, leaving her huddling on the ground in front of me. “Your name?”.

 “Why should I tell you that? What do you want from me?”

 I turned the gun towards the ceiling and let a shot go. The load report surprised even me, but the girl on the ground in front of me screamed.

 “Christi. Christi Lasalle. Please don’t hurt me.Please.”

 “Okay, Christi. That’s a pretty name. Do you live here alone?”

 “Yes. I mean no. My mother lives here too but she works.”

 “No father? Brothers? Sisters?”

 “N-n-no. Not here.”

 “Why were you exercising like that? Nude I mean?”

 “Oh, please let me go?”

 “Why were you exercising like that? I’m not going to ask again”. I just ignored her plea, and leveled the gun at her.

 “Because I’m more comfortable like this when I’m exercising. Can I get some clothes please?”, she quickly replied, eyeing the gun.

 “No. I like you like that.”

 “Oh God.”

 “Alright, on your feet.” I waved the gun at her again.

 She scrambled to her feet, still trying to cover herself. I let her for now. Lots of time to play later.

 “Okay, I want you to walk ahead of me, not too far, we are going to the store.”

 “Like this? Please, you’ll get caught. Don’t make me do this. Please.”

 “Come on.”

 She marched ahead of me as I pressed the gun into her bare back. She gingerly opened the front door and stepped through. I guess at this point she figured that somebody would see her and call the cops. She stared at the still world in front of her, not quite comprehending what was happening to her. Cars stopped on the road. People frozen in midstep. Birds caught in mid-air.

 “What’s going on?” she asked in a very bewildered voice.

 “Shut up and march.” I motioned her to walk down the middle of the street. Even though it was pretty obvious that nobody was going to notice us, I suspect she had some real trouble getting used to the idea that she was completely naked, walking down the middle of the street.

 We walked down the street to the nearest hardware store. I forced Christi to get a shopping cart as we wandered the still store. I had her pick up multiple coils of rope, chain, a dog collar, clothespins, dowels, eyebolts, drills, and various other seemingly innocent hardware. I could see her shuddering as she realized what these seemingly innocent items might be used for. I saw her glancing around seeing if there was a way to escape.

 “You want to escape don’t you?”

 “N-n-n-oooo.” she almost wailed. Afraid of what was going to happen to her.

 “Try. I won’t shoot you. Promise.” I needed her to realize what was happening to her. That escape was near impossible. Even if I didn’t have a gun.

 She looked at me with hopeful eyes. She didn’t have to be told twice. Her long legs took her in flight as fast as a frightened hare. I watched quietly as she reached the front doors and forced them open. I concentrated on narrowing the sphere, so that when she passed outside of the doors, she fell out of time. I slowed time to a crawl as she passed the glass doors and watched as her nude form became exceptionally slow, almost to the point of stopped. If I had stopped time, then she would have passed beyond the time event horizon and found herself back in the livingroom in exactly the way I found her. Then we’d have to go through all this again. Though I didn’t mind that, I kind of wanted to continue with this adventure and see where it took us.

  

 Chapter 2

 I took my time wandering over to her. I stuck the gun in her bare ribs and released her from the slow time region. She glanced down to see the gun in her ribs and sighed.

 “So I can’t escape.”

 I nodded. “Technically, I don’t even need this thing.” I prodded her in the ribs with the barrel of the gun. She flinched.

 “But if I have to use it, to make you do as I say, then I will ...”

 She just hung her head in resignation.

 “Come on, back into the store.”

 I guided her back to our cart.

 “Put your hands on the bar.” Silently, she did as she as told. I took a package of soft cord from the shelf and had her cut a piece about six feet long.

 “What are you going to do with this?”

 “Put you hands back on the bar.” I began to lash her wrists to the cart.

 “Please no. I won’t go anywhere. I can’t. I promise to be good. Do what you say. You don’t need to tie me up.”

 “Be quiet”, I ordered. She shut her mouth pretty quick. “Now stay there.”

 I cast a bubble of normal time around her, while I wandered through the store, picking up a few items here and there as they caught my fancy. In the last aisle, I came face to face with a frozen girl of about twenty, apparently looking through the paint section. She was long legged and had small breasts, which were pressing against her sweater as she reached up to see a can of paint.

 My mind started working overtime and I walked into the adjoining aisle. I cast a bubble around her allowing her to continue in normal time as though nothing had happened. I heard her sigh as she came down from her frozen stance. At this point she still wasn’t aware that there was anything unusual. Time had simply continued for her. I popped the gun in hand and rounded the corner. She glanced up but didn’t really register anything unusual yet. I walked slowly down the aisle looking at things as I went, as though I was shopping. As I passed her, I quickly jammed the gun into the small of her back.

 At the sudden move, she let out a small scream. I heard the scream echo around the store and I heard Christi cry out softly. I whispered in her ear, “Nice and slow turn around. And no more screams.”

 “What do you want?”

 “Not sure yet, lets take a walk.”

 Unsure about what was going on, but knowing that the gun was there, the new woman walked slowly in front of me. I could just see her expression as she realized that the rest of the world was frozen. But she didn’t ask what was going on. She just numbly continued on. I carefully guided her away from the area where I had left Christi bound and nude, so she wouldn’t panic. Along the way I picked up a few more coils of rope. Near the cash register I found a straight backed chair on display.

 “Okay, pick up that chair.” The girl obeyed, with a furtive glance at the gun. “Purse.” She handed me her purse. I quickly rifled through it until I found her keys and her wallet.

 “Please take the money and let me go ...”, she pleaded while holding the chair.

 I checked her wallet. License made out to Kimberly Blake, 21. I dropped the wallet back in the purse and left it on the floor. I guided Kimberly out to the main aisle of the store where there was more room. I had her put the chair down while I considered my next move.

 I sat in the chair while making Kim move some of the larger displays out of the way. I enjoyed the view of her body as she struggled to move some of the larger items. After she was done and breathing hard, I got out of the chair and placed it in the middle of the floor that she had cleared. I motioned for her to sit in the chair. Tentatively, she did.

 “Hands behind the chair.”

 “What are you going to do?”

 “Just tie you into the chair. That’s all. I won’t hurt you if you cooperate.”

 I saw her briefly consider if she could somehow get away while I was behind the chair, but thought better of it and simply placed her wrists behind the chair back like I’d asked. She obediently crossed her wrists, and allowed me to tie them securely behind her. She weakly pulled against the bonds but quickly discovered that she was going nowhere. I secured her wrists to the bottom rung of the chair with another piece of rope. I then had the frightened woman put her ankles on the outside of the chair legs where I securely lashed them.

 “You don’t need to have it that tight,” she complained.

 “Don’t worry, you won’t be there long. I just need to keep you out of the way for a while ...” I watched as she relaxed as much as she could.

  

 Chapter 3

 I walked back to the place where I’d left Christi tied to the shopping cart. She had moved a little down the aisle, but not far from where I left her. I glanced at her.

 “I was thinking of trying to escape again, but then realized that I didn’t have a hope. So I was just looking at the aisle while I waited,” she hurriedly explained. I suspected that she was lying, but that was of no consequence.

 “I want you to meet a new friend of mine. Her name is Kimberly.”

 “You grabbed another one, didn’t you?”. I just smiled and prodded the nude girl with my gun. That got her moving towards the center of the store where I had Kimberly tied into the chair. Picked up a pair of shears and a utility knife on the way. I watched as Christi walked slowly with her attached cart, admiring the way her bare legs moved and loving the sound of her bare feet as they moved against the tile of the store.

 As we rounded the last corner, I heard Christi gasp as she saw the woman immobilized in the chair. I saw Kimberly’s mouth drop as she watched the nude woman walk around the corner tied to the cart.

 I had Christi stop. And I carefully unwound the rope holding her hands to the cart. She idly rubbed her wrists while waiting for my next instructions. I handed her the shears.

 “Don’t even think that you can get at me with those before I blow big holes in you.”

 Christi mutely nodded.

 “Now, I want you to carefully cut all the clothing off Kimberly.”

 “Please no. I’ll do anything. I’ll strip for you. Anything. But please, untie me. Please ...”, Kimberly wailed as it sunk in what I was planning.

 I heard Christi whisper to the bound woman, “I’m sorry, I don’t want to do this ...”. But I let it slide, for now. Perhaps later I would punish her for that.

 I leaned back on a wall and watched as Christi slowly cut the clothes off Kimberly until she was sitting in the chair in only her bra, panties and shoes. Kimberly was quietly sobbing, but for a nearly nude woman tied to a chair in a frozen hardware store, she was holding up pretty well.

 “Now, Christi, I want you to get her shoes off.”

 Christi knelt down on the floor and struggled with the other woman’s shoes until she managed to work them off. The socks were cut off in short order. Kimberly now sat barefoot in the chair.

 “Now the bra and panties.”

 Kimberly pleaded again. “Please no. Let me keep them, please.”

 “Kimberly, do I have to gag you?”

 Kimberly’s mouth snapped shut and she quietly shook her head as she resigned herself to the fact that she was going to be as naked as Christi in moments.

 I watched, rapt, as Christi cut away the final items of covering from Kimberly’s body. Her bare breasts falling into view, and the soft down between her legs becoming visible as Christi pulled the scraps of cloth from Kimberly’s body.

 Kimberly sat there, unable to cover herself and hung her head in shame. She sat nude, tied and humiliated in the middle of a hardware store. Naked for me and Christi, bound to a chair amongst the tatters of her clothing. All this in a world without time, when all she had done was go out to the wrong hardware store at the wrong time to pick up paint. She would forget this whole experience soon enough. But I wouldn’t.

  

 Chapter 4

 “Alright Christi, put the scissors down. Come here.”

 Christi padded over. “Hands behind your back.”

 Christi quietly obeyed. I slipped some cord around her slender wrists, pulling them tightly together. Christi cried out a bit at the tightness, but didn’t bring herself to complain.

 I positioned myself to get the best view.

 “Christi, I want you to make love to Kimberly. And I had better get a good show. If you both don’t orgasm within twenty minutes, I think I’m going to have to punish you both.”

 Kimberly simply wailed.

 Christi closed her eyes and started to move towards Kimberly. “Please don’t make me do this. I don’t know if I can do it. I’ve never been with a woman. I’m not into girls. Please.”

 I simply motioned her forward.

 Resigning herself, she padded forward. Hesitantly, she tried to kiss Kimberly. I could see Kimberly resist. She turned her head away from Christi with a shudder. Christi, pulled weakly at her bound wrists in frustration. I could hear her whisper to Kimberly, “I know, I don’t like it either, but if we don’t at least try, he is going to hurt us, I’m sure of it. Please.”

 Kimberly just shook her head. And whispered back, “I can’t. I’m so sorry. I just can’t.”

 Christi, resigning herself, worked her way down Kimberly’s bare body. I could see Kimberly shudder, as Christi began to work her tongue around her bare breasts. Lightly flicking the now erect nipples with her tongue. Softly biting at them. Eyes closed. I could see Kimberly was almost enjoying the touches but she consciously was avoiding any pleasure. That was going to cost her, I decided. At least Christi was doing her best.

 I watched as Christi worked up her courage and slowly slipped to her bare knees in front of the chair. Kimberly struggled to close her legs but the ropes held her ankles very securely to the outside of the chair making her vagina accessible to Christi. I saw the tormented woman take a deep breath and lower her face between Kimberly’s bound legs. I wandered up to see her shame close up as her tongue gently caressed Kimberly’s outer lips. Startled by my presence, Christi began to run her tongue between the lips, searching for Kimberly’s clitoris. Kimberly was pulling against the ropes, trying desperately to free herself from this humiliation. Naked. Tied. Having another woman making love to her.

 I let Christi continue for about twenty minutes. With Kimberly’s refusal to cooperate, I wasn’t surprised that she was unable to accomplish her task. But I had to give her credit for trying. Then I figured it was about time to follow through with my punishment. I had some idea that this was going to be necessary, so I’d been considering to what to subject the girls.

 “Come on Christi, we need to get some things.”

 Her face registered some concern, but she struggled to her feet and moved ahead of me to the sports area. There we found a nice pingpong set, complete with paddles encased in rubber. Christi’s face began to really register concern as I picked up the kit. She began pulling at the ropes on her wrists as we marched back to the center of the store.

 “Okay girls. I told you that if you both hadn’t orgasmed in twenty minutes, there was going to be punishment.” Kimberly looked at the paddles and just moaned. “But, I think that Christi was really trying, while someone else really didn’t make much of an effort here.” I gave a withering glance directed at Kimberly. “So, I’m going to give Christi three spanks only. Then she is going to give Kimberly her punishment since Kimberly was probably most of the cause.”

 “Oh God. You’re going to spank us? Please. Please don’t. I tried. Really I did.”

 “I know Christi. But how will you ever learn to obey me, if I don’t discipline you?”

 “Oh God. Please.”

 “Come here. Over my knee.”

 Christi hadn’t been spanked since she was a small girl. And never nude. And certainly not bound as she was. She felt completely self conscious as she meekly draped herself over her captor’s lap, bare bottom available for the paddle.

 “Now Christi, this is going to hurt like hell, but remember you are only going to get three. I want you to count them off.”

 I gave the poor squirming woman three good swats on the bare behind. As instructed, she counted them off, between sobs. I could see Kimberly watching in fascination as Christi took her spanking.

 After the third time, I released the sobbing woman and she fell to her knees trying to ease the pain in her behind with her bound hands. I took pity on her and released her hands allowing her to rub her red ass. She’d need her hands free for the next adventure, anyway.

 After giving Christi some time to recover, I handed her the paddle that I’d just used on her.

 “Now, I want you to use this on Kimberly. If I think that you are holding back, you get another five. I think that you should paddle Kimberly twenty times for her disobedience. Remember that her disobedience caused you to get punished as well.”

 “Oh God, I don’t want to punish her. Please don’t make me do this. I can’t hit another woman. It’s not right. Please.”

 I just motioned her to continue.

 “But I can’t do it. I can’t. Besides, she’s tied up sitting. I can’t hit her.”

 “Look. If you don’t start paddling, I’ll paddle you again. Hard. And I might just tie you the same way and paddle your breasts next, just as I expect you to paddle Kimberly. Or maybe I’ll let Kimberly paddle you until you agree to paddle her. I’m almost sure that I could convince her to do it.”

 “Oh God. I can’t hit a woman there. Do you have any idea how much that will hurt?”

 “Well, no, but I imagine that it would hurt an awful lot. Maybe that will convince her to be more cooperative.”

 Kimberly broke down at this point and began struggling against her bonds realizing what was about to happen to her poor defenseless breasts.

 “Please don’t paddle me. I’ll do anything. I’ll enjoy Christi. I’ll come for you. Anything. Please don’t make her hit me. Please. Please.” I could tell that Kimberly was beginning to see that I was pretty serious about her cooperation.

 I wandered over to Christi and gently took the paddle from her hand. Then without warning, slapped the broadside of the paddle against the side of her right breast. Christi’s face registered the shock of the blow and then she screamed, reaching up to cradle the breast which no doubt was stinging beyond belief. Tears of pain sprung to her eyes.

 “Now, do you think that you can take twenty of those while bound to a chair?”

 Christi imagined herself bound as Kimberly and realizing that there was absolutely no way that she could take twenty paddles to the breasts. Her right breast felt like it was on fire and she knew that I hadn’t given the paddle full force. Worse, it was only on the side of the breast. Imagine the pain if I had caught a nipple.

 Christi, tears in her eyes, her face a mask of resignation, gently took the paddle from my hand and padded to Kimberly. Crying, I could hear her tell Kimberly to be brave, and that she was so sorry, that she didn’t want to do this but it was going to happen one way or the other. And that she was far less strong than her captor. The blows wielded by the woman wouldn’t be nearly as bad as from me.

 Christi began by gently slapping Kimberly’s right breast on the side. Tears had begun at Kimberly’s eyes, but she was determined not to cry out.

 “Christi. What did I tell you about going easy on her? Hmmmm? I want to see some serious spanking here, and some had better hit her nipples. Now start over.”

 Christi just moaned. She closed her eyes and brought the next paddle down hard on Kimberly’s left breast. I watched as Kimberly’s left breast danced crazily on her chest and she pulled in a big breath of air. To her credit she still hadn’t cried out. The next paddle caught her right breast and this time she screamed as the paddle touched her right nipple.

 This went on for about fifteen minutes, with the girls resting and crying throughout the whole ordeal. By the end, there was not an inch of skin that was not an angry red on Kimberly’s tits. I wandered forward and fondled the sore skin feeling the incredible heat radiating off Kimberly’s tits. Christi had fallen to her bare knees after the twentieth spank and sobbed. I think it was harder on Christi to hit the other woman than for Kimberly to receive the blows.

 “You bastard,” Christi managed to gasp out from her kneeling position.

 I just smiled as I bound her wrists behind her back again. “I’ll bet she’s more cooperative after this. Now, make love to her.”

 Christi, still crying, but without hesitation crawled forward and began to tongue Kimberly. Kimberly, still sobbing from the humiliation and the pain in her tits, moved her hips as best she could to the comforting licking from Christi. Within ten minutes, Kimberly had orgasmed in the ropes. Immediately, Christi had climbed to her feet and still crying had positioned herself over one of Kimberly’s bound knees. Slowly she began rubbing her bare vagina against the smooth skin of Kimberly’s leg and within ten minutes had worked herself to an orgasm as well. As she slipped to the floor in humiliation, and exhaustion, I wandered over and petted her head. I quickly slipped a dog collar around her throat and ran a chain with a padlock to a nearby pillar. I left her hands securely bound behind her.

 “You can rest now, I’ll be back in a few minutes.” “Take your time,” Christi replied from the floor.

  

 Chapter 5

 I quickly gathered the items that we had picked up in the store and returned with them in a bag. I then took a length of soft rope and wrapped it securely around Kimberly’s red and sore tits.

 Kimberly was not happy about it, “Please let me go? My tits are so sore, please, please leave them alone. Not there. I did what you wanted. Please let me go.”

 I ignored her and tightly wrapped the base of her bare breasts until they bulged uncomfortably.

 “Okay, you have your choice,” I told Kimberly, “either I can put clothespins on your nipples which will stay there for a few hours, or I can get Christi to spank your tits again while they are bound like that.”

 “What kind of choice is that?” Kimberly shot back at me from her bound position. “God, if I’d known you were going to torture me like this, I’d never have let you tie me up.”

 “You didn’t have a choice. Now I am giving you one. Choose.”

 “I can’t choose.”

 “All right, Christi, get the paddle ready.”

 “Oh God, not that. It hurt like hell before you tied my tits up. Oh god. No, I can’t take that. Please. I choose the clothespins.”

 “Too late, you should have picked when you had the chance.”

 “Oh God, please have mercy.”

 “Beg me.”

 “Please. Please. Oh God, mercy.”

 “Beg me to put clothespins on your nipples rather than a tit spanking.”

 “Jesus. I can’t ... please put your damnable clothespins on my bound tits. Please don’t spank them, they hurt so horribly, I can’t take another spanking, please I’ll do anything you want. I’ll suck, I’ll crawl, I’ll do anything, but please don’t spank my tits again. Please, the clothespins. Please.”

 I reached forward and stroked her exposed right nipple. With her tits bound the way they were, and recently paddled, her sensitive nipple came erect very quickly. I quickly snapped the clothespin onto her nipple causing her to scream as the unrelenting pressure was transferred to her aching tits. I waited until the pain in her breast had become a dull ache, and then quickly did the same thing to her left breast.

 I showed her the paddle. “Thank me for allowing you to beg for the clothespins.”

 “Argh, you bastard,” she managed to choke out between sobs.

 I brought the paddle closer to her exposed tits.

 “Alright, alright, thank you for letting me beg. Thank you for putting those evil pins on my nipples. I deserved it.”

 “We’ll be back in a while to see how you are doing.”

 “Please don’t leave me like this. They hurt so much.”

 I released Christi’s hands from behind her back, and gathered up the chain attached to her collar. I cast a bubble of normal time around Kimberly, so that she would remain in the chair and feel her tortured tits while we were gone.

 I spoke to Christi, “Now you are going to crawl home. And everytime I think you are moving too slow, you get one of these.” I brought the pingpong paddle down onto her bare ass which made her cry out and stumble forward on her hands and knees.

 She began to crawl slowly towards the front of the store.

 Christi couldn’t believe the events of the last few hours. She had been kidnapped, naked, made to walk down the middle of the street nude to the hardware store. Then bound, and forced to hit and torture another bound and naked woman. Then make love to her, and now forced to her hands and knees, breasts swinging between her pistoning arms, crawling down the middle of the street as though she was her captor’s pet. Her whole body flushed at what she had become.

 When she had finally crawled back to her home, I let her rise off her hands and knees. Her palms and knees were red and sore from the long crawl and the harsh pavement but she didn’t complain.

 “Wrists.”

 She obediently held out her slender wrists. I slipped a pair of handcuffs around her wrists and snapped them closed.

 “Please, you don’t need to keep me tied up. You know I can’t escape.”

 I ignored her, “Where’s your car?”

 Christi padded to the garage and opened the door with difficulty considering her bound wrists. A Jimmy 4x4 sat in the garage.

 “Keys?”

 “They’re in the house. Are you going to let me go?”, we began to walk back to the house.

 “Not yet, but eventually I have to return the world back to its normal state. at that point you’ll return to your living room, where you’ll continue your work out as if nothing had happened here. You won’t remember a thing.”

 “How do you control the world like you do?”

 I felt like talking, “I just control time with my thoughts. The rest of the world has simply lost its fourth dimension of time. Everything is stopped. But I can slow it down, and I can get it to flow normally, like it is for us. The rest is just smoke and mirrors. I can’t get caught because nobody has the time to do it. Simple. And after I tire of this game, I can just return the world to the state it was in before I messed with it. And you don’t remember a thing.”

 By this point we had gotten the keys. And were walking back to the garage.

 “Can anyone control time?”

 “Well, you have to know how, but I think so, yes.”

 “Why are you doing this to me? Why me?”

 “I am doing this, humiliating, tormenting and controlling you because I like to. And I can. Why you? Because you happened to interest me. Simple.”

 She lost herself in thought for a moment. “Will you let me torment another woman if I do everything you ask?” she asked me shyly.

 This completely threw me. She had been so opposed to torturing Kimberly in the store. Was it a trick of some kind? Or was she trying to get into my favour so that I wouldn’t treat her as badly? Making the best of a bad situation? I’m not sure it mattered one way or the other. Either way it had me intrigued.

  

 Chapter 6

 By this point, we had reached the garage.

 “I want you to drive us to your mother’s office.”

 “Why on Earth ...”

 “Just do it.”

 She shrugged and opened the doors. We climbed in, and she struggled with the ignition and the steering wheel with her bound hands.

 “Why?”, I asked her.

 “Why what,” she replied as she drove slowly. She was having to weave in and out and around frozen traffic.

 “Why do you want to torment another woman.”

 “Well, I don’t care who it is, I’d like to torment a guy, but I doubt if you’ll let me do that. I’d even torment Kimberly again if you want.”

 “Why?”

 “Oh God. Here goes. I’ve always had these fantasies about being dominant. Having complete control over someone. Tying them up. Humiliating them. Taking away every scrap of dignity. Like what you did to Kimberly. Mostly guys though. It turns me on. But, you have you understand, I’d never do that in real life. Never hurt someone intentionally. Never torture someone. It’s just a fantasy dammit”, tears were beginning to form in her eyes. “I was struggling between enjoying torturing Kimberly and running from my feelings, that’s all. It’s all very confusing. God.”

 I had to grab the wheel and swerve around a truck that Christi was about to drive into. Her eyes had clouded over and the tears were blurring her vision.

 “Stop the car before you kill us.” Christi hit the brakes.

 “So, you actually enjoyed torturing Kimberly.”

 “Sort of. Yeah. But I was so torn. It just seemed so cruel and unnecessary. If I could have I would have killed you for making me to that to her. But something deep down inside me sort of liked having that power as well. And now that you’ve explained that the domination isn’t permanent, that eventually everything goes back to normal and everyone forgets everything, I figure that I might as well have fun, if I can. If you’ll let me.”

 “What about when I dominate you?”

 “Well, I have to be honest, I don’t enjoy that, so I guess you can still have your fun with me. It is so foreign to be sitting here handcuffed and naked talking to my tormentor. God, I hated you at first. Still do when you’re making me do things I don’t want.”

 “Okay, I got some things to think about here. Keep driving, and keep quiet unless I say that you can talk.”

 She looked heartbroken but she shut up and began driving again.

 I had to decide if this was a ploy to get out of me hurting, humiliating and dominating her. To become a partner while I had control of her perhaps to get me to let down my guard. But what would that gain her? Nothing while I controlled time. I could hand her my gun, and easily stop time before she had any chance to use it. And she would be risking such unimaginable punishment. And even if she did manage to kill me somehow in this time line, the equations say that without the controlling thought patterns, time will merely resume at the point where it left off. With me alive and well. It simply didn’t make sense. Or was she telling the truth about her dominant feelings. If she was telling the truth then she might be real fun because she normally wasn’t submissive. And it might be more fun still to have help tormenting other women with a more-or-less willing participant.

 What to do? I was still tossing these things around in my mind when we pulled into an office building parking lot. I had Christi park in a handicapped spot and I led her into the building.

 Elevators didn’t seem like a great idea, hard to determine where to cast an appropriate time bubble to ensure that they work and everything else remains frozen. So I had Christi pad barefoot up the fire stairs in front of me. By the seventeenth floor she was winded. She opened the fire door to get onto the floor. She led me to an office complex where her mother had a closed in office. She was sitting at the desk apparently talking on the phone. She was a trim woman in her late thirties or early forties. I could tell that Christi was uncomfortable, by the way she had stiffened, being in the office, collared, naked, and still handcuffed in front of her mother. Despite the fact that her mother was frozen and completely unaware of the events going on around her. Looking at the faces, I could see the family resemblance between the two women, though the mother was slightly more petite and brunette whereas Christi was stronger, taller and blonde.

 I moved forward and moved the phone from her mother’s ear and hung it up. The name plate on the desk said her name was “Linda LaSalle”.

 “Okay. I am going to start up time in the office in a moment,” I informed Christi, “your mother is going to believe that we just appeared out of thin air, since that is essentially what it will look like to her. I am going to hold the gun to your head. You have to calm her down, remember that she doesn’t know anything about this time stuff, so she’ll think that the rest of the office is still operating as normal. I want her to think that. I am going to use the threat of hurting you to control her. Got it. If you perform well, I’ll provide a situation where you can completely dominate the woman of your choice. Cool?”

 Christi gulped and nodded. She knew that she was going to find herself naked, cuffed in front of her mother in a moment. And she was going to have to get her own mother into a similar situation.

 I idly wondered how Kimberly was doing tied in her chair in the hardware store, nipples on fire, breasts aching, alone.

  

 Chapter 7

 Gathering my resources, I extended a sphere of influence to encompass the the immediate office, and things sprang to life. Her mother simply began moving. She looked quizzically at the phone, I suppose wondering how it had simply jumped from her hand to the cradle. She looked up and saw me and Christi standing in front of her closed door. Her daughter in handcuffs and nude with a gun aimed at her head. Her mother’s hand flew to her mouth exclaiming an understated “Oh my.”

 Christi began her performance. I don’t know how she remained calm considering her situation. Maybe she had figured out that it was unlikely that she was going to get shot if she cooperated fully. Maybe the promise about controlling a woman got to her. I don’t know.

 “Mom, be calm and nobody, least of all me, will get hurt.”

 Her mother began to reach for the phone.

 “Mom, please, he’s going to shoot me if you do anything dumb,” I could almost hear the panic and tears in her voice.

 Her mother’s hand hesitated on the way to the phone.

 “Wh-What do you want?” she directed the question to me.

 “I want you to do exactly as I say and I won’t blow big holes in Christi here.”

 “My purse is over there in the corner. I can get it if you want.”

 Why do people always assume that these things are about money. I have her daughter naked, collared, and aiming a gun at her, and she assumes I want money. Like I went to all that trouble, when I could have wandered in here and pointed that gun at her, and get the money with a lot less aggravation. I’ll never figure out human nature.

 I rolled my eyes, “I don’t want your purse. What I want is for you to climb up on your desk.”

 “Huh?”

 “Climb up on your desk. Sweep everything off it, and get up on it.”

 “What?”

 “Mom, please do as he says ...” Christi chimed in with just the right amount of shake in her voice. “He’s serious.”

 Linda shook her head and began moving things off her desk carefully. I let her pile up the bits and pieces from the desk off to a corner of the room and then carefully climbed up on top of the desk. She was wearing a business suit with high heels. She was a stunning woman, and I couldn’t wait to see her without all those interfering clothes. She stood there with her head held high, hands on her hips waiting for the next instructions.

 “What job do you do here?”

 “I’m a managing partner.”

 “What does that mean?”

 “I’ve got a share in the business, and I basically run the office. What do you want? How did you find my daughter? Why is she naked? How did you get in here?”

 “All in good time, my lady. First I want you to take off your jacket.”

 “Excuse me?”

 “See your daughter? She’s naked. That’s how you are going to be in a second.”

 “Someone is going to come in, you realize. I have a noon appointment. Why don’t you let my daughter go and then we can talk about what you want.”

 “Please Mom, do what he says. I’ve seen him use that thing. He’ll sh-shoot me if you don’t do what he says. Then he’ll shoot you. Please.”

 “Listen lady, if someone comes through that door, I’ll shoot him. Problem solved.” Both Christi and her mother cringed. I was pretty sure that nobody was about to come through that door. “Now off with that jacket.”

 Linda moved slowly, still trying to reason with me as she removed her jacket. “Listen, you don’t have to do this. Leave Christi here, leave me alone and you can just walk out of here. We won’t even report it.”

 Her jacket fell to the floor.

 “Enough chatter. Now your blouse.”

 The blouse followed the jacket.

 “Now the slacks.”

 She slipped the suit pants down her legs and dropped them on the floor. Now she was standing on her desk in heels, panties and her bra.

 “Finish off.”

 She hesitated. I doubt if she wanted to be naked in front of her daughter any more than her daughter wanted to be naked here either. Not to mention being nude in front of me, a complete stranger.

 “Please. Not that. Take the money. Anything.”

 Again with the money. I decided to play with her a bit. “How much money to got in there?” I nodded towards her purse.

 “Two hundred dollars or so. I just went to the bank this morning. Take it and go. Please.” Linda was beginning to seem hopeful.

 “I don’t think that would be enough. I think the sight of you naked is worth more than a couple hundred bucks. Don’t you think so? But you did say anything right?”

 Her face had fallen, but she quickly perked back up. She nodded.

 “How about if I get Christi here to crawl around the room?”

 “Oh God.”

 “No? How about if I get you to crawl around the room?”

 “You are a bastard.”

 “Sex? Would you give me a blowjob if I let Christi go?”

 “Bastard. Yes.”

 “Hmmm. Seems to me that you’d do that anyway. Continue with the strip show.”

 “Please, let Christi go. I can’t in front of my daughter. Please.”

 I pressed the gun into Christi’s soft temple. She cried out with the renewed pressure, her cuffed hands inadvertently reaching up. “God, Mom, please do what he says.”

 In resignation, Linda reached behind herself and unclasped her bra. Closing her eyes she slipped the straps from her shoulders displaying her smallish breasts. She kicked off her shoes, and pulled off her nylons. She looked at me with pleading in her eyes.

 “The panties too, Linda.”

 A tear had formed in the corner of her eye but she slipped her fingers into the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them down. She stepped out of them. Her resolve returned and she stood up straight and her hands returned to her hips. Didn’t even try to cover her nudity.

 I had her turn around. She did, slowly moving her body around displaying it standing up on the desk.

 It was a fairly big office. The desk was situated right in the middle of the office.

 “Two tasks, Linda.”

 “Huh?”

 “I want you to open all the blinds to your office.” All the shades were drawn across the exterior windows of her office.

 “Why?”

 “Just in case someone from another building wants to watch as the managing partner of the firm takes a mid-morning run around her office completely nude.”

 “Oh my God.”

 “Come on get to it. I’ll tell you when to stop. Christi, up on the desk.”

 I guided Christi to the desk while her mother began to open the blinds. I sat back in Linda’s comfortable chair and watched as Christi struggled to stand up on the desk where her mother was previously. I ran my fingers idly up and down Christi’s calf as her mother began to jog around the spacious office. Her bare feet pounding against the carpet. Her unsupported breasts jiggling to the rhythm of her run. Leg muscles straining, lungs working.

 “Please don’t make me do this. I’ve never been so humiliated in all my life.”

 “Shut up and keep running. Unless you’d like to be gagged. If you stop, I blow a hole in Christi’s leg.”

 Linda’s mouth clapped shut and she continued jogging. Christi watched in silence her mother’s humiliation.

 After about twenty minutes I could tell that Linda was tiring. I debated whether to keep her running until she had to stop and then punish her, but elected to humiliate her more.

 “Okay, Linda. Good. You can stop now.”

 Linda stopped running and stood still trying to catch her breath. Her bare breasts moved up and down rapidly with her breathing. Nothing like a nude female winded. I drank up the sight until she had nearly caught her breath.

 “Down on all fours. Crawl around the office.”

 “You have. To. Be. Kidding.”

 “Do I look like I’m kidding.”

 Linda sighed, and obediently fell to her hands and knees and began crawling slowly.

 “Christi, take this paddle and anytime she slows down, I want you to give her a swat.”

 “Please no. It’s my own mother. Isn’t it bad enough that I’ve had to watch this? Isn’t it enough that I’m humiliated in front of her?”

 “Would you rather feel it on your tits?”

 Christi scowled and took the paddle from me and jumped down from the desk and walked over to where her nude mother was struggling to crawl. I watched as she gave her mother a good swat on the ass. Linda let out a yelp but picked up the pace.

 I wandered over to the door and let myself out of the office trusting that Christi would be able to convince her mother that escape was futile. And that they had better continue obeying me if they didn’t want to be punished.

  

 Chapter 8

  The lady seated outside in a cramped cube had the name plate of “Andrea Reance”. Title “Executive Secretary”. So this is the woman that makes the coffee and does all the calendars. This gave me a wonderful idea, but not yet.

 I suddenly walked back into Linda’s office. I had caught her trying to convince Christi that they had to attack me. But she was still crawling. Christi was obeying me to the best of her ability. I had to give her that. But then again, I hadn’t been gone very long.

 “Attack me?”

 Christi looked scared that I had heard that.

 “It’s okay, Christi, I think I’ve figured out that you aren’t involved in that sort of thing. Had enough punishment for one day?”

 Christi meekly nodded.

 “Linda, I want you to lay face up on the desk, feet and hands over the edges.

 I handed the bag of restraints to Christi. She just looked at them. “Tie her to the desk.”

 Christi whispered back, “Please don’t make me do this, it’s my own mother. When I said I wanted to dominate another woman I didn’t mean her.”

 Linda had crawled up onto the desk and draped herself over it as asked. I still have the gun pointed at her daughter, but I could see that if I slipped up before I had full control of her, there might be trouble. Nothing that an adjustment to the Time continuum couldn’t handle but better to be safe than sorry. I didn’t want to have to start all over again either.

 “Christi, I’m not fooling around here. I’ll shoot you if you don’t do as I ask. But to be clear, your mother isn’t the woman that I promised you at the beginning of this. This is just interesting to me.”

 Christi swallowed and turned away. Approached her mother lying on the desk. She began with Linda’s wrists and soon had them trussed down to the legs of the desk. Same thing with the bare ankles, attaching them wide to the legs of the desk. Her mother looked rather uncomfortable across her own desk.

 “So, what now? You rape me? When I can’t do anything? My daughter at gunpoint? Me tied up, defenseless?”

 “Madam, you give me more credit than I am due. If I wanted to rape you I would have done so long ago. And I would have made you beg me to do it. Seeing a daughter’s breasts with bullet holes in them will make a mother do bizarre things.”

 Linda went white as she realized that I probably could make her do anything I wanted. I could see it in her frightened eyes. I could make her beg to be raped. The thought was really disturbing her. I could see it in her eyes, the confusion, the frustration. Why hadn’t anyone come to help her and her daughter? What was wrong with the world? I guess Christi hadn’t filled her in on the details while I had stepped out of the office. That was good. I liked her confused.

 I picked up the paddle and aimed the gun at Christi.

 “Okay, now comes the hard part. Christi, I want you to make love to your mother. Remember Kimberly?”

 They both began to protest together. Linda began to sob quietly and Christi began to pull at the handcuffs. It was Christi that spoke first.

 “Please don’t make me do that. I can’t do that. It’s my mother for chrissakes. I could barely do it to Kimberly. Please. Please. I’ll do anything. Anything at all. But please, I can’t.”

 Linda was trying to get out of the bonds, but I had double checked that Christi had tied her mother down adequately. The desk was shaking, but that was all. I let the women tire themselves out and then aimed the gun at Linda’s right breast.

 “Okay, this can be simple or this can be hard. I’m going to count to five, if you are not between your mother’s legs by then, I’m going to start making very painful holes in her body starting with her tits.”

 “One.”

 “Two.”

 “Three.”

 Christi began to realize that she was going to have trouble making it to her assigned position in time.

 “Don’t give him the satisfaction, Christi.”

 “I’m so sorry Mom,” she whispered. “But you don’t know how much that is going to hurt.”

 “Four.”

 Christi ran as fast as her bare legs could carry her. Leaning over the end of the desk, and just got her head down between her mother’s legs as I said, “Five.”

  

 Chapter 9

 I watched as Christi, sobbing began to tongue her mother between the legs. I could see her body shaking with the sobs. Yup, she was a specimen.

 I could see that Linda was doing her level best to ignore her daughter’s tongue.

 “Linda, if you don’t orgasm to Christi’s tongue in five minutes, you will be regretting it. I’d be trying to concentrate on that tongue if I was you.”

 Christi stopped long enough to raise her head. “Please Mom. You have no idea what he is capable of.” I could see her thoughts returning to the couple of hours we spent in the hardware store. And of Kimberly still sitting there with her bare breasts in agony.

 Christi lowered her head and continued her ministrations; but I could see that Linda was completely ignoring it, concentrating on something else far away, perhaps another place where she wasn’t nude, tied to her desk and her own nude and bound daughter toying with her clitoris with her tongue.

 After five futile minutes, I walked forward. “When you want me to stop, you let me know. Christi, continue no matter what you hear.”

 “You don’t scare me, you filthy pig,” brave words from a naked bound lady.

 I simply stood over her bound form and let the paddle fall gently onto her right breast. Even a light slap like that caused her to take a big breath and hold it against the pain.

 “You sure you want to do this? If it goes on long enough I’ll make you come while I’m paddling your breasts.”

 “Oh god.”

 I brought the evil paddle down on her left breast hitting her nipple. The flesh bounced crazily against her ribs and she couldn’t help crying out. The next blow landed on her right breast, same place. She hadn’t even had time to recover from the left blow. Her resolve melted and she screamed with that one. I continued, giving her some minor breaks, she continued screaming but never asked me to stop. Finally after about fifteen blows to her breasts, her resolve completely broke.

 “Ahhhhhh. Argh. Please. Mercy. Stop.”

 I gave her one more.

 And through her sobbing, I heard her say haltingly. “I’ll do as you ask. Please stop hitting my tits. God. Argh. God. You have no idea how much that hurts. Oh my God.”

 “You’ll orgasm? Unreservedly.”

 “Yes. You motherfucker. Yes. Just stop hitting me. Please. For the love of God.”

 “Beg to orgasm.”

 Christi was still working away between her legs all through the punishment. Shaking, knowing what hell her mother was going through. Sobbing through her work.

 “You bastard. Beg?”

 I showed her the paddle.

 “Oh my god, you bastard. Please. Please let me orgasm.”

 “How?”

 “Please no more hitting me. Please. I can’t beg.”

 I raised the paddle and gently traced it down her very red right breast, tracing it across her abused nipple.

 “How?”

 “Oh god. My daughter. Please let my daughter bring me to orgasm. Let me cum. You son-of-a-bitch. Please let my daughter eat me out. Jesus, my tits.”

 I watched as she began to concentrate on the sensations of her daughter’s tongue. Trying not to cry out, but in the end, finally orgasming in her bonds. She fell back against the desk and Christi slowly raised herself from between her mother’s legs. I could see her tongue working itself; working out the cramps. Yes, that tongue certainly had had a workout today.

 Linda was quietly sobbing on her desk. I motioned Christi to join me and she padded over.

  

 Chapter 10

 I had her sit in one of the visitor’s chairs in the corner of the room.

 Nervously, she sat down. I removed the handcuffs from her wrists and moved her arms back behind her and behind the chair. I snapped the handcuffs back on her, and she winced.

 I wrapped her ankles in rope, holding them to the chair.

 “Please, you know you don’t have to tie me up. I’m not going anywhere. Please.”

 “I just need you out of the way for a while.”

 “Please don’t punish me. I did everything you asked.”

 I guess she was thinking of Kimberly in the store, tied in a similar manner. To a chair, naked.

 “You aren’t going to be punished. Just tied up for a while. I’ll let you out. I promise. You did well. I just need to do something. And you can’t be around in that state.”

 “Where are you going? How long are we going to be here? You are going to grab another one aren’t you?”

 “All in good time. I will be back though.”

 I quickly stepped to the door and was through it. I waited for a few minutes on the other side of the door. I could hear the two women talking softly in the office, trying to make sense of their situation. Probably trying to figure out a way out of this. At least for Linda. I’m not sure if Christi wanted out before she had a chance to enjoy no responsibility.

 Andrea was a younger woman, probably mid-twenties. Fantastic boobs. Short brunette hair. Good figure.

 I sat down in her cramped cubicle on the corner of her desk. I hid the gun. I didn’t want to panic her. I wanted her cooperation. I needed to talk to her. If necessary, I would use the gun to get her to do what I wanted. I extended normal time to encompass her cubicle and she continued reaching for the appointment book which she had been doing when I stopped the world. To her it would have seemed like I had just appeared out of nowhere. Her startled scream echoed through the still office.

 “Where the hell did you come from?” asked the surprised woman. Other than the initial screech, she had composed herself PDQ. If she had noticed how quiet the rest of the world seemed, she didn’t say anything.

 “Magic,” I smiled winningly at her. “Your name is Andrea?”

 “Yeah? Who the hell are you?”

 I realized that I hadn’t given anyone in this timeline my name. Not even Christi or her mother knew the name of the man that was humiliating and tormenting them.

 “Doesn’t matter. Can I show you something?”

 Wary. “I guess, but I have a lot of work to do.”

 I led Andrea to the adjoining cube. Her eyes widened as she saw her workmate, frozen, unmoving. I pointed to the frozen woman. “Who’s that?”

 “That’s Jackie Kimpton,” she said bewildered and probably a bit concerned. “What have you done to her?”

 “Nothing, just frozen things.”

 “What? How? Why?” Andrea was starting to get confused. She wandered forward and touched Jackie’s face. She withdrew her finger.

 “Yeah, she’s not aware of anything. Just frozen. I can make her unfreeze if you like, but I want to show you something. I want you to understand.”

 “All right,” still wary but not knowing what was going on.

 I wandered up to Jackie, and readied myself. I cast a bubble of time around her. Her eyes opened wide as she saw me appear in front of her as if from thin air. I quickly slapped her face before she had any idea what was happening. Jackie screamed. Andrea screamed. And I removed the sphere of influence that had surrounded Jackie. She snapped back to her initial position as though nothing had happened.

 I turned to Andrea, who was indignant. “What the hell did you do that for?”

 “Look at her. She is in the same position as she was before. No hand mark. No pain. Nothing happened.”

 “But you slapped her for no reason. I saw you do it.”

 “Correct, but this is what I wanted to show you. When I restart the world, she will not remember anything. No slap. She won’t even remember that she had been unfrozen.” I didn’t feel like explaining the physics of time manipulation to Andrea.

 “Cool, I guess. But why am I awake?”

 “Andrea, how do you like your boss?”

 Bewildered by the abrupt change of conversation, she replied warily, “Ms. LaSalle? Alright, I guess.”

 “Just alright?”

 “She can be a bit of a dragon.”

 “Ever think of getting back at her?”

 “Sure, I guess. Doesn’t every secretary?”

 “I’ll make a deal with you. Remember how I snapped Jackie in and out? I have to do that to everyone. I can’t selectively wake someone and then have them keep their memories of this place and time. You included. If I wanted to I could put you back at your desk now and this conversation would have never happened. Or I can keep you awake until I restart the world, at which point you are going to snap back to your desk as though nothing ever happened. Same difference. Understand?”

 “Sort of.”

 “How would you like to get back at your boss? Have her as your slave for a few hours?”

 “I’d pay you.”

 “I may take you up on that, but I doubt if I’d want money.” Andrea smiled knowingly and licked her lips, surprising the hell out of me. “Anyway, while you were sleeping at your desk, I have been having some fun with your boss, Linda.”

 “You’re kidding.”

 “Nope. She’s currently in ... an awkward position. Go on in.”

 Andrea was about to knock on the door out of habit, but I stayed her arm.

 “You are the boss now.”

 Andrea gripped the door knob and pushed, letting herself into Linda’s office. She gasped as she saw her sobbing boss tied up naked across the desk.

 “Oh my God.”

 “Andrea?”, the naked woman asked through her quiet tears.

 “Ms. LaSalle?”

 She hadn’t noticed Christi tied to the chair in the corner yet.

 Andrea turned to me. “I don’t know if I can do this.”

 “Well, that’s up to you. I’m going to leave you with Linda. What you do with her is entirely up to you. You can let her go if you like. But keep in mind that Linda will do whatever you say,” I turned to the bound woman on the desk. “Won’t you?”.

 “Jesus. Please don’t do this. I can’t.”

 I walked over and picked up the paddle.

 “God. Please no more. My poor tits. Please no more, argh ahhhhhh. Goddamn that hurts. Please. I’ll do whatever she says, just don’t hit my tits again. Please.”

 Andrea had a strange smile on her face.

 “What can I do to her?”

 “Pretty much anything you want. Remember that she’ll revert back as though nothing happened when I restart the world. You won’t remember it either; may as well have fun now. Just don’t leave the office. If you do, you’ll just revert back to your frozen state before I woke you. End of fun.”

 To my surprise, Andrea hooked her fingers into the waistband of her skirt and slipped it down her legs. She wasn’t wearing any underwear.

 I just stared at her.

 “Don’t look so surprised. I used to be a stripper before I got this job. I don’t mind being naked. I ain’t shy.” Andrea saw that I was surprised about her lack of underwear. “I don’t wear panties. Find them uncomfortable.” She shrugged.

 I just shook my head and turned to Christi. She was staring ahead at her nude bound mother and her secretary, bottomless, heading towards the desk.

 I used a knife to cut the bindings holding Christi’s bare ankles to the chair she was in. She gratefully flexed her calves and rose out of the chair, her hands still cuffed behind her.

 I walked Christi towards the door, looking back to see Andrea straddling her boss’s head, pinching her sore nipples, caressing her own and forcing Linda to lift her head to tongue her. I left some toys for Andrea, some cuffs, the paddle and some rope. I’m sure that she put them to good use.

 “Alright girls, I may be back to check on you,” looking at Andrea. “And to collect on your debt.”

 Andrea took her fingers away from fondling Linda’s breast long enough to wave, and then turned back to her task as I shook my head and led Christi out of the room, allowing her one last look at her mother, nude, humiliated and raped by her secretary.

  

 Chapter 11

 As soon as the door shut behind us, I knelt down to Christi’s bare feet and slipped a pair of ankle cuffs on her. I connected them together with about a foot and a half of chain.

 “What are you doing?” she asked. “You realize that you don’t have to keep me in chains.”

 I looked up at her face. “Yup. And I don’t have to keep you naked either. But it’s much more interesting.” I rose from my knees and connected the leash to her collar. I gave it a tug and she stumbled forward, ankles straining at the constricting chain. She had to take short steps with her ankles connected as they were.

 “Damn this is hard to walk like this. Can’t you take it off me? Please?”

 “It is supposed to be hard to walk. That’s the point. You better get used to them, we have a long walk ahead of us. Be glad I haven’t put you in high heels.”

 “Where are we going?” as she stumbled along behind me, trying to keep her balance with the cuffs restricting her to short steps and her hands cuffed behind her robbing her of balance.

 “I think we should go to the mall. What do you think?”

 “I don’t think anymore.” she sighed.

 She had some real trouble with the hobble while going down the stairs, but she somehow managed. The strain in her muscles as she carefully made her way down seventeen flights was worth seeing, though I doubt if she appreciated it. But she knew better than to complain.

 After exiting the building, she began to hobble towards the Jimmy. But I grabbed her by the handcuffs on her wrists and guided her towards the street.

 “We’re going to walk to the mall?” she asked incredulously. “Like this? I’ll never make it.” She was almost winded already.

 “Would you prefer to crawl?”

 She looked down at her still sore knees, and I saw her feel the palm of her hands. Tears formed in her eyes and she quietly shook her head and began her slow barefoot journey towards the mall.

 I enjoyed the quiet, the still warm day, and lost myself in thought. I had no idea what we were going to do at the mall, but I was quite sure we’d be able to think of something. Christi tried to talk to me a number of times but I simply ignored her, content to watch her bare body struggling with her bonds, trying to move as quickly as possible towards her destination. The sound of her bare feet moving against the hot pavement, her soft breathing with her efforts. Moving around the littered roadway.

 Occasionally, I could see her shoulders shaking as she quietly cried while walking in front of me. I suppose that she still wasn’t quite used to being so controlled. Having no will, no way to strike back. Having to obey every command, like it or not. Forced to commit incest. Forced into lesbian acts. Forced to come to grips with her feelings. Hating being dominated, but having no choice.

 Hell, thrust into a world where time had no meaning. Everything so strange. Naked and constantly humiliated in front of a complete stranger. Without clothes or freedom for about nine hours according to my count. Forced into humiliating bondage. Having to let your captor tie you up with no rhyme nor reason. I think I’d cry too, if I was in her position.

 After a couple of hours of slow walking, I got tired. I called Christi to a halt. She thankfully sat down in the middle of the road. I leaned down and removed the cuffs from her wrists, pulling her arms in front of her and re-cuffing them. She shook her arms and looked up into my face. She was grateful for something as simple as having her hands bound in front of her.

 “Thank you,” she whispered, shame flushing her face. She began to massage her sore feet with her bound hands. Working the ankle cuffs into a more comfortable position.

 “We’ll take a car the rest of the way. Wait here.”

 She lay back on the asphalt and closed her eyes. She looked almost peaceful like that, stretched out nude in the middle of the road. Cuffs on her wrists and ankles, eyes closed. Resting. Conserving her strength.

 A bit up the road, I found a car; a BMW, with two women in it. Probably in their late twenties.

 This was going to be a bit of a challenge. If I simply restarted time for them, that car was going to leap forward and before they could realize what was going on, would hit the truck fifty feet or so in front of them. Judging by the speedometer, the car should stop if I could manage to get the brakes applied in time.

 Leaving the front and the back of the car immobilized in time, I re animated the center. I quickly opened the driver’s door and waved the gun at the driver. A nice looking redhead.

 The confusion was evident in her face. One second she was driving her car, next second the world was stopped and some crazy guy was waving a gun in her face. I guess she thought, irrationally, that it was a car jacking.

 “Please, take the car.”

 “Come on ladies, out of the car.”

 Bewildered, and not quite realizing the danger, they both stepped out of the car. The other woman was a little older than the driver. Brunette. Alright figure.

 “Wh-what do you want.”

 “Names?”

 I could see confusion set into their faces. Their eyes locked onto the handgun.

 “Liz ... er ... Elizabeth Gerrard.”

 “Catherine.”

 I held out two pairs of handcuffs.

 “Ladies, can you please put these on.”

 “What? You’re crazy.”

 “Be that as it may, but I am not afraid to use this gun.”

 “I’m not putting those things on until I know what is going on,” the woman named Catherine spoke up.

 I let off a shot into the air. I vaguely heard a soft cry from the direction of where I’d left Christi. The women in front of me both screamed.

 I pointed the gun at Liz’s head. “Now, unless you want holes in your pretty body, put those things on. Behind your back.” I tossed the cuffs at her feet. She hesitated, but bent, picked them up and struggled to get them closed around her wrists behind her back. I heard the ratchets catch through the still morning.

 I pointed the gun at Catherine and tossed the second pair of handcuffs at her feet. “Put them on.”

 Catherine was a bit more defiant. She shook her head and just stared back at me. “I won’t put them on and be defenseless. You’ll have to shoot me.”

 I just shook my head. I walked forward to Liz and grabbed her around her throat. I pointed the pistol at her temple. I could feel Liz shaking in my grip. I heard her voice, trembling in fear.

 “P-Please Cathy. D-Do what he says. Jesus.”

 Catherine glared at me, and slowly, hate in her eyes, bent down and picked up the cuffs. I heard them snap shut behind her back. To be sure, I had Catherine turn around so I could see the cuffs. They looked a bit loose, but they would hold her.

 I walked Liz over to the car and used another pair of cuffs to secure her to the steering wheel. She had to stand with her back to the car to accomplish this.

 Catherine was still glaring at me. “What the hell do you want with us. Let us go and we’ll not tell anyone about this. Take the car and go.”

 I ignored her. I grabbed her arm and marched her towards the side of the road, the gun jammed into her ribs. She dragged her feet a bit, but allowed me to separate her from her friend. There was a sturdy tree growing by the side of the road here. I walked her to the tree. I tossed a length of rope over a sturdy branch, allowing it to fall to waist level. Catherine was beginning to get nervous.

 I wrapped the end of the rope around the chain holding her wrists, checking that the handcuffs were tight. They were. Then I used the other end of the rope to pull her hands up behind her back. She grunted, and eventually ended up bent at the waist to relieve the pressure in her shoulders.

 “Why are you doing this?”

 “Because I want to,” I decide to reply.

 “You can’t leave me like this.”

 “Why not?”

 “My shoulders hurt.”

 “Yeah?”

 “Oh God. Please let me go. Let us go.”

 I left her to struggle with the cuffs while I went back to see how Christi was doing. She was still lying in the road, hidden from the BMW by a number of intervening cars and trucks. I gently shook her shoulder and she awoke with a start.

 “Oh my god, it wasn’t a nightmare.” She pulled against her cuffed wrists and wiggled her ankles. “I heard a gunshot. You killed someone didn’t you?”

 I smiled at her. “I could tell you anything and you wouldn’t know the truth. But no, I didn’t kill anyone. Yet.”

 “You took someone else. Like me. Didn’t you.”

 “Nope. I took two.”

 Christi groaned. “And you want me to have sex with them I’ll bet.”

 “Actually, I just came back to see if you were OK. You looked pretty tired.”

 “I can’t believe that you care.”

 “I need you perky for the mall.” I grinned.

 Christi groaned. “What are you going to do to the ones you took?”

 “Don’t know yet, I’m going to convince them to take us to the mall in their shiny BMW.”

 Christi lay her head back gently on the pavement and closed her eyes again. “I don’t have to walk in these chains anymore?”

 “We’ll see.”

 “I feel sorry for them. Don’t hurt them too much OK?”

 “No promises. I’ll come back for you when it’s time to go.”

 I heard her sigh and watched as she fell asleep in front of me. That pavement must have been uncomfortable, but I guess she’d been through worse.

 I rummaged through the pack that was beside the sleeping, and chained, beauty. I picked up a few things and wandered back to my new acquisitions.

  

 Chapter 12

 As I approached Catherine, she twisted around, arms held high to look at me sullenly.

 “Let me out of this right now.”

 “If you don’t shut up, I’ll leave you there for the night.”

 “What are you going to do,” she asked me while eyeing the equipment that I had brought from where Christi lay.

 “Teach you that it is a lot better to obey me, than to not.”

 “I put on the damn cuffs for you, like you asked, and they’re killing me. I wish I hadn’t.”

 “Your arms are going to be the least of your worries.” I stepped towards her with the shears from the hardware store. Her eyes went wide and she began to shake.

 “What are you going to do with those? Get away from me ...”

 She was wearing jeans, which I began to cut away. Her foot came up and tried to kick at me. I pressed down on her back increasing the pressure on her shoulders until she cried out.

 “Any more kicks out of you and I’ll pop your shoulders out of their sockets and leave you here. Understand?”

 Sobbing, she managed to get out a nod and “Alright, please.”

 I gave her a little shove to get the point across and then released her. She continued to cry quietly, but she sighed in relief as the pressure was alleviated.

 I stepped back and cut out the waistband of her designer jeans. Cut down the legs and slipped them off.

 Her crying abated, “You are going to rape me aren’t you? You didn’t have to cut those off you know, you could have just taken them down. They’re damn expensive.”

 I just about laughed at the absurdity of it. This woman, thinking that she is about to be raped, worrying about the cost of the jeans. I just shook my head and reassured her, “I’m not going to rape you, at least not the way you think I am. But you just might do some things that you didn’t think you would.”

 “Please let me go.”

 I slipped the scissors under the thin material of her panties and cut them off her; exposing her to the world. She tried to press her legs together to prevent me to removing the thin material, but a quick jab in the ribs solved that problem.

 “What are you going to do?”

 I picked up a thin branch off the ground and showed it to her.

 “I’m going to spank you with this.”

 “Oh my God. You have got to be kidding. Wh-Why?”

 “Because it pleases me.”

 “It pleases you to hurt me? What have I ever done to you?” I could see her desperately trying to get her wrists out of the handcuffs.

 “However, if you want, we can make a deal ...”

 “A deal?” I could see a light of hope in her eyes. Maybe I would just rape her.

 I tested the branch, whistling it through the air. Her eyes went wide. I brought it down, without warning across her bare ass. Her eyes widened as the sound of the blow reached her before the pain. I saw the determination begin as tears sprang to her eyes, but she didn’t cry out. It wasn’t a particularly hard stroke.

 I crouched down in front of her and looked into her tear streaked face.

 “A deal. You willingly strip the rest of your clothes off. Then we walk back to the car. You cut the clothes off your friend Liz. You make love to her breasts. Then you use this branch that would have spanked your ass red, to whip her bare breasts, giving her, ohhh, eight strokes.”

 “Oh God. You know I can’t do that.”

 “Oh, but you will, one way or the other.”

 “Please have mercy. I can’t. I can’t. You can whip me until I can’t take it anymore, but I can’t do that to my friend. Her breasts? My God, are you an animal? Do you have any idea how much that will hurt?”

 “Alright, have it your way. When you want me to stop, just let me know.”

 I began to systematically whip the defenseless bare ass in front of me. I watched in fascination as the skin welted from the branch. I was careful to begin slowly, not break the skin, work her up to the pain of the whipping. She gritted her teeth, and though her eyes watered from the pain, she refused to cry out or beg me to stop. It took thirty strokes before she couldn’t take the pain any more. The last stroke must have caught a particularly sensitive spot. A small cry escaped her lips. Both she and I knew that she was going to break. She couldn’t take much more of this. Her legs were already beginning to dance with the pain. Pulling against her bound arms and wrists.

 I continued to whip her ass, occasionally landing one on her upper thighs. Finally, a scream escaped her lips.

 “Ahhhhh. Jesus. It hurts. Mercy. Stop. Please stop. For the love of God, stop. You are going to kill me.”

 “Would you like a rest?”

 “Argh. Yes. Please stop hitting me. Please.”

 I held my next stroke. I ran my fingers over her ass. There were welts and very red skin but the skin hadn’t broken yet. She squirmed at the touch. The heat generated was from her bare ass was incredible. I couldn’t believe that she had stood there this long without breaking.

 I gave her five minutes while I sat in the grass watching her struggle with the handcuffs, unable to touch the burning surface of her behind. Crying.

 “Are you ready to continue?” I asked from beside her.

 “Please. Don’t do this. Let me go.”

 “Are you ready to do what I asked?”

 “To Liz? I can’t. Think about what you are asking.”

 “Alright then.” I gave her another stroke.

 “Arggggghhhhhh. I can’t take it anymore. You are tearing me apart.”

 Another.

 “Jesus. It hurts. Please. Please. Okay. I’m sorry Liz. Okay. I can’t take it anymore. I’ll do it. You bastard. I’ll do it. Will you let us go afterwards?”

 “Beg me.”

 “What?????”

 “Beg me to allow you to kiss and whip Liz.”

 “You bastard. You cocksucking, pig. Never.”

 I raised the branch.

 “Goddamn you. Alright. I’ll do it. Please let me abuse Liz. Please let me strip her and kiss her beautiful tits. Let me whip them until she screams. You son-of-a-bitch bastard.”

 “That’s better, now was that all that hard?” I asked sweetly.

 “You goddamn motherfucker.”

 “Now, now.”

 “I’m sorry. I’ll be good. Just don’t hit me again. Please.”

 “Alright. For now.”

 “Will you let us go after I’ve tortured my friend? Please?”

 “I have another task for you, but just one, as long as you behave.”

 “God. I’ll behave.”

 I released the rope holding her hands up. They fell limply across her back. She immediately tried to feel the damage to her ass, completely unaware of the show she was pulling on for me.

 I released her cuffs and she stood there docilely rubbing her welted ass. I was kind of surprised that she didn’t make a move to attack me.

 “Strip,” I order her.

 “Please don’t make me do this.”

 I sat there silently waiting. Her hands shook as she removed her pullover and dropped it to the ground. She stood there in her bra and shoes. I just motioned for her to continue.

 “Please. Let me keep my bra. Haven’t you seen enough?”

 “I’m not going to ask you again.”

 Her hands shaking as she reached behind herself, thrusting her breasts forward and unclipped the undergarment. It dropped away from her chest, exposing her breasts. She looked at me expectantly; wondering what I wanted her to do next. I pointed at her feet.

 “My shoes? You’re going to make me go barefoot as well?”

 I nodded. Shaking her head, she kicked off her shoes. She wasn’t wearing any socks. And she stood in front of me completely nude. She didn’t even try to cover herself.

 I pointed the gun at her and had her march in front of me back to the car. Liz was still where I’d left her, chained to the steering wheel.

 I unclipped the connecting chain allowing her free from the car. Her eyes were scared as she took in her friend completely nude. I could see that she was unbearably curious about what had happened. Why Catherine was nude.

 “What are you going to do to us?” she asked quietly.

 “Catherine, here, is going to remove your clothes. And you are going to let her.”

 Liz just looked at Catherine with fear in her eyes. Catherine just nodded.

 “Are you going to rape me?”

 “No, you might be just a little uncomfortable afterwards, is all.”

 She looked at Catherine who just shrugged.

 “I heard you hurting Cathy.” she stammered. “Are you going to hurt me? Please, I’ll do anything you want. Please don’t hurt me. Please let me go.”

 “I am not going to hurt you,” I wasn’t lying. Catherine was.

 “Now, I’m going to uncuff your wrists. I want you to stand still while Catherine undresses you, all right?”

 Liz numbly nodded. I walked over to Catherine and had her put her hands behind her back. She obeyed, frightened to do anything else. I slipped the cuffs that were previously on Liz onto Catherine.

 “Now, Catherine, I want you to completely undress Liz.”

 She whispered back. “You are such a bastard. I’m gonna kill you if I can.”

 I smiled back at her and prodded her forward with the gun.

 Catherine had a lot of trouble getting the clothes off Liz with her hands bound. At some points she even had to use her teeth. Quietly cursing me under her breath. Eventually, Catherine managed to strip everything off Liz except for her shoes. I decided to leave them on her. For now.

 “Okay Liz, I want you to lie down on the road spread eagled.”

 Liz, too frightened to anything else, mindlessly obeyed, stretching out her long limbs above and below her, stretching her body out to its fullest extent. I unlocked Catherine’s hands and had her use rope to hold Liz outstretched on the road.

 “Catherine, make love to her tits. Now.”

 “Please don’t make me do this. She’s my friend. I’m not lesbian. She’s not either. Please.”

 “Would you like to go back to the tree?”

 Liz just closed her eyes and mumbled something. Perhaps a prayer.

 Catherine, beaten, crawled towards her friend’s chest. She used her hands and tongue to caress the bare breasts of her friend. It certainly didn’t look like they were enjoying it, though Liz was beginning to breath a little harder and her nipples were certainly hardening.

 Finally, I gently gripped Catherine’s hair and pulled her back from her task. Liz moaned a little and pulled against the ropes holding her down. I handed the thin branch to Catherine. She looked at me with pleading eyes, “Please, for the love of anything holy, don’t make me do this. She’ll hate me forever. It’ll kill her.”

 “What’s happening,” asked Liz from the asphalt below us.

 “This bastard is making me beat you.”

 “Oh. Why?”

 “Because he gets off on it. Liz, honey, he wants me to beat your breasts.”

 “Oh God.”

 “Please don’t make me do this. Do it yourself if you have to, but please not me.”

 “We could go back to the tree if you like ...”

 “You are a cold bastard, you know.”

 “Cathy. You can do it. Hit my breasts. I can’t take hearing you on that tree again. I’ll survive. Please.”

 “It’s going to hurt a lot.”

 “I know.”

 As she brought down the first stroke she turned to me, “I’m going to kill you, I swear it. Somehow.”

 The first stroke marked the top of the bound woman’s breasts.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhh. God that hurts.”

 “I know, honey.”

 The next stroke caught her across the middle of the breasts, making a mark just north of the nipples.

 Liz took in a very sharp breath and let out a blood curdling scream. She thrashed against the ropes, so wanting to protect her sensitive breasts.

 “Please no more. It hurts. God it hurts.”

 Catherine looked sick as she brought the instrument of both their torture back down across the breasts eliciting yet another scream from her friend. Catherine collapsed at that point, crying and holding her friend’s breasts for her. Sobbing. Both of them. Such a simple thing. Just a branch.

 Liz managed to gasp out, “Please, it hurts so much. Why? How much more?”

 I decided to let up with this. Liz was going to pass out if we continued this much longer.

 “Just two more,” I decided.

 “Please, can I rest for a moment.”

 I nodded, walking a short distance away from the crying women. In a couple of minutes I wandered back, and Catherine glared up at me.

 “Ready?”

 Liz just nodded her head looking up through tear filled eyes.

 I watched as Catherine laid another stripe across the bottom of her friends breasts making them shake, and getting another scream out of Liz. Her voice was beginning to fade.

 “Last one, across the nipples, Catherine.”

 “You have to be joking.”

 “Not at all.”

 “Please Cathy, just finish,” hoarsely from the shaking girl on the pavement. “Please.”

 Catherine sobbed a bit, but brought the branch down hard, slashing across her friends sensitive and erect nipples.

 The pain in the girl was almost palpable. Her breasts exploded in agony too great to describe.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh, Jesus. Christ. Please no more. Argh. Uhhh. I can’t take any more. My tits. Hurt. Please. I’m begging you. No more. Please.”

 Catherine turned around suddenly and swung the branch at me. I easily ducked it, and caught her wrist on the follow through. Catherine gasped.

 “You just earned your friend another one.”

 “Noooooooooo. Please no more. I’ll do anything. Just don’t hit my tits again. Anything. Rape. Me. Hit my thighs. Hit my stomach. Just no more on my tits. Please. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. Please. No more. My tits. Jesus. Christ. Please. I’m begging you. Catherine. Do what he says. I can’t take any more. Please. Oh. God. Please.”

 Catherine, who I’d forced to give her friend that last blow, collapsed in a heap on the ground sobbing. Liz moaned on the ground.

 I walked across and released her right wrist, immediately she cradled her marked breasts. I released her left wrist as well, and left her ankles bound. She cradled her beaten breasts, rocking and moaning.

 Catherine didn’t even resist as I pulled her arms behind her back and slipped the cuffs on her. I used another set on her ankles securely binding her on the ground.

  

 Chapter 13

 Leaving the two tormented females, I wandered back to my original prize. Christi had managed to curl up on her side to sleep. Her bound hands and ankles didn’t seem to bother her ability to sleep, nor the hard pavement upon which she was lying.

 I woke her with a gentle slap to the breast. She didn’t jump as I’d expected, but rather just opened her eyes and stretched as best she could.

 “How long?”

 I was bewildered by the question.

 “How long have I been asleep,” she clarified.

 “No idea, maybe an hour or two.”

 Groggily. “You just interrupted a great dream.”

 “Yeah?”

 “Yeah, I wasn’t here. I had clothes on. I wasn’t in chains. And I hadn’t even heard of you. I slept in my comfortable bed, not hard pavement.” She looked up at the sky, “I couldn’t have slept that long. It’s still morning.”

 I just looked at her. “Have you forgotten?”

 “Oh God. Time. It takes some getting used to. Are you ever going to restart the world?”

 “When I’m ready. Come on, on your feet.” Christi groaned and struggled to get to her bare feet. The chains making the journey difficult. I reached down and handed her the pack. “Come on, we have a ride waiting.”

 “I’m wearing the chains. I’m naked. I’m the girl. And you make *me* carry the pack. To make it worse what’s in the sack? Equipment that you are going to use to torture me. Ironic. Can we please take off this silly thing on my ankles. It’s hard to walk.”

 I looked at her. I couldn’t tell if she was kidding or not. She almost certainly wasn’t about the ankle cuffs.

 “Well, its either you carry the pack like I ask, or I can whip your tits until you beg to carry it. And the ankle cuffs stay on until I take them off you. The whole point is that it is harder to walk.”

 Christi gulped. “I’m sorry. I’ll carry it. I’ll carry it. And I’ll be happy to wear the chains as long as you want. Just don’t hurt me. Please.”

 I led her by her leash towards the BMW. She walked as best she could behind me.

 I heard her make a sharp intake of breath as she saw the crying girls by the BMW. Christi whispered to me, “What the hell did you put them through?”

 “I played with them a bit.”

 “God. Did you ever. Thank-you for not including me,” she was serious.

 “The one holding her breasts, that’s Elizabeth. The one in the cuffs is Catherine.”

 Liz looked up at the sound of my voice, her eyes widening as she saw Christi leashed and collared behind me. She hadn’t even untied her own ankles yet.

 “Please let us go.”

 “Soon,” I promised. Soon she wouldn’t even remember her ordeal. I turned to Christi and removed her handcuffs. She stood silently rubbing her sore wrists. She had been in those handcuffs for a long time. I motioned for Christi to throw the pack into the car, which she did.

 “Christi, remember Kimberly? I want you to lash Liz’s breasts the same way that hers are, okay?”

 Christi knew better than to argue, so walked slowly forward, the ankle chains still impeding her, and knelt down beside Liz.

 Liz looked at her realizing what was about to happen. “Please, no more. My tits are still on fire. I can’t take any more. Tie me up. Do anything you have to, but please, not my tits. Please. You’re a woman. Have mercy. Please.”

 Christi whispered, “I’m so sorry. I know they hurt. I’ll be as gentle as I can, if he lets me.” She looked over her shoulder at me. I nodded. Christi, on her own, bent and gently kissed Liz’s breasts, trying to comfort the shaking girl. But in the end, she began forming the cruel rope bra that I had demanded. I couldn’t tell if this was turning her on or not. All I knew was that Liz wasn’t enjoying it at all. But I could see that Christi was being as gentle as she could around the sensitive flesh.

 Catherine was beginning to pull at her chains hearing her friend crying. I bent down and gathered her up into my arms. This chained naked woman.

 “What are you going to do with us now. Please.”

 “Nothing more to hurt you. You, I’m going to put out of the way in the trunk. Liz is going to drive us to the mall. That’s all. Then, I’ll be out of your life.”

 “In the trunk? Why?”

 “To keep you out of the way. And as punishment for the branch trick.”

 “But you made me hit Liz again for that.”

 “I’ll punish as I see fit.”

 I called to Christi to pop the trunk. I remembered to free the back of the car from its time freeze before Christi could pop the trunk. Christi, glared at me, but I had a helpless nude woman in my arms. Christi dropped the rope wrapping of Liz’s exposed breasts and leaned into the car, popping the trunk from the inside of the car.

 “Please don’t do this to me. Not in the trunk. I’ll do anything. I swear it.”

 “You’ll let me whip your tits?”

 “Please no. The trunk. I’ll be fine in the trunk,” she backtracked quickly.

 I unceremoniously dumped Catherine into the trunk, knocking the wind out of her. And quickly closed the lid. I could hear her crying softly in her confinement, but I knew she’d be alright.

 By this time Christi had wrapped Liz’s breasts in rope. They bulged unnaturally and Liz winced with every small movement. I reached out and traced a finger across the swollen flesh. I knew that it was taking every ounce of will power not to pull away. I could see the lines of pain on her face, but to her credit, she didn’t cry out.

 I reached down and released her ankles from their bindings. Liz immediately brought her legs together and tried to find a position to minimize the strain on her bound breasts. I had her hold out her wrists and used handcuffs to bind them together. Christi resigned, held out her hands as well and accepted the cuffs back.

 This was going to be one of those times that I had to take a bit of a risk. I left the two women kneeling on the pavement outside the car. If this didn’t work, then their misery might just be over. If I crashed the car, trying to get it out of the traffic flow, then I might have to return to the beginning of this adventure and try all over again. I couldn’t trust one of the women to do it without panicking. I slipped behind the steering wheel. Planted my foot on the brake full force. Concentrated on freeing the front of the car from the time freeze and felt the car pull forward with its lost momentum. As the brakes caught, I heard Catherine thrown against the front of the trunk, and cry out in terror.

 In a flash of molten rubber, much smoke and some sheer luck, the car stopped barely inches from the frozen truck in front of it. I turned off the engine and motioned Liz and Christi to make their way over.

 The girls struggled to their feet. Liz having trouble keeping her sore breasts still against their ropes. Christi simply having trouble with the ankle hobble. They tried to help each other and made their way over to the BMW.

 I was out of the car by this point. “Liz, you drive. Christi, lie down in the back seat.”

 Liz climbed behind the wheel. Christi crawled into the back seat with some difficulty and curled up. I slipped into the back seat with Christi and positioned her head in my lap. I idly played with her right breast as she began to fall asleep again.

 Christi mumbled, “You really ought to give Liz some pointers on driving. Us women aren’t used to driving without clothes, and handcuffed. I almost killed us earlier. That wouldn’t be good. Not to mention her slight breast distraction.” Just before she fell into a deep sleep.

 “Okay, Liz, slow and steady. You aren’t used to driving in traffic like this and especially with handcuffs.”

 “I’ve driven in handcuffs before.”

 “Huh?”

 “One of my old boyfriends used to like tying me up.”

 “Really?”

 “Yeah. We once went for this long drive with me in handcuffs. I can do it. Where do you want to go?” No asking for the handcuffs off. No whining. Just “I can do it.” Either she’d lost her will or she was simply really scared. Probably the latter.

 “Hampton Mall. No rush.”

 “Can we please loosen my tit ropes? Or take them off? Please? My tits are in agony and every bump ... I’ve done everything you asked. No complaints. I won’t ask for anything else. I’ll do anything else you want. Please.”

 “I’ll think about it.”

 She sighed and tears sprang to her eyes as she tried to cradle her breasts with her arms. Liz began crying softly to herself. Had to ask permission to untie her own breasts. Doing everything that was asked of her. And still not having enough control. I let her sob to herself for a while and then I relented.

 “Listen, I’ll loosen the ropes after you drive halfway there. But don’t rush, the last thing we need is an accident. Where’s the halfway point?”

 Such a small thing. She managed to stop crying long enough to struggle and start the car. It was like Christi when I moved her hands from behind her back to her front. Completely broken. I’d have to remember that. Liz might come in useful later as well.

 “The Shell station on Beare Road, I think. Thank-you sir.”

 I took a quick mental note of the mileage.

 We made a slow way towards the mall. Liz was a careful driver. Not attempting to engage in conversation. Probably afraid that she would get into more trouble for talking and lose any chance of getting the ropes loosened.

 As we passed the Shell station, I had her pull over. I had her get out of the car and kneel on the road. Christi slept through this all in the back seat.

 Liz knelt still, though I could see that she was in pain. My loosening of the ropes probably caused blood to rush into the tissue causing a fair bit of discomfort for the naked girl. Tears formed, but didn’t spill over. She gasped as the ropes were released.

 I prepared to put the ropes back onto her.

 “Let me know what’s comfortable.”

 “Please, sir, can’t we not put them on. My tits are so sore from that awful whipping Catherine gave me.” I noted that she hadn’t blamed me though I was certainly the driving force. She and I both knew that. “I’ll do anything you want. Please?”

 “My dear, I want to have you in breast ropes. But I’ll try and make it comfortable for you.”

 The tears spilled over, but she resigned herself to the discomfort. At least it wouldn’t be as tight as Christi made it. I had told Christi not to play light because she felt sorry for her fellow captive.

 She raised her cuffed wrists above her head, allowing me easy access to her naked breasts. I carefully wound the soft rope around her body, only gently squeezing her breasts with the rope. She gasped at the touches but didn’t complain. I’m not sure if she was afraid to complain about the tightness or whether it was simply comfortable enough to stand.

 I briefly toyed with the idea of punishing Christi for making the breast bondage on Liz too loose, but decided only to use that if necessary.

 Liz through her tears whispered, “Thank-you” before climbing gingerly back behind the wheel and waited to resume our trek.

  

 Chapter 14

 I climbed back into the back seat with Christi. She stirred in her sleep but didn’t wake.

 “Okay, Liz, on to the mall.”

 After a while, Liz announced that they had arrived. I must have dozed a bit myself. Christi awoke and sat up. I toyed with the idea of punishing her for sitting up without permission but satisfied myself with chastising her. “Wasn’t my last order to lie down in the back seat?”

 Her face didn’t register comprehension, not quite understanding why she wasn’t allowed to sit up. But after a brief glance, and a look of worry, quietly lowered herself back to the seat.

 “Park up near the door.”

 Liz drove through the crowded parking lot and parked up near the entrance to the mall. The mall was reasonable crowded. Lots of cars. Lots of people. After we’d parked, I ordered Christi to get out of the car. She struggled with the chains binding her, but managed to crawl out of the car.

 I leaned forward over the seat and used another pair of handcuffs to secure Liz’s wrists to the steering wheel.

 “Why?” was all she asked.

 “Because I might need a ride later.”

 “You said you’d let us go. Is Cathy alright?” she was crying.

 “I’ll let you go if I decide that I don’t need a ride.”

 “Please let us go. We didn’t do anything to you.”

 “I know. Christi and I are just going into the mall for a while. You want to come?”

 She quickly realized that she probably didn’t want to come along and shook her head. “Please, can’t you let Cathy go? I’ll stay with you if you need a hostage. I’ll do whatever you say. You can even tie my tits up tight again. Please.”

 “My dear, I can do whatever I want to both you and Catherine. Whether you want it to happen or not.” Tears began to fall from her eyes again. “But I’ll consider letting Catherine go. If you promise to cooperate with me. And you’ll allow yourself to be punished for her leaving.”

 She cried a bit more but nodded. “I’ll do anything you want.” She sounded completely defeated.

 I finished cuffing her to the steering wheel and stepped out of the car.

 I cracked a window for her, since she couldn’t do it herself and left her quietly crying behind the wheel.

 I walked around the car to find Christi on her knees on the asphalt beside the passenger door. Her subservience surprised me, but I’ll admit, her demeanor cut off most thoughts of punishing her. Hard to punish someone so willing to please.

 “Wrists.”

 She obediently held up her wrists. I unlocked the steel bands which had held her so long. She idly rubbed her wrists, “What are you planning to do in the mall?”

 “Oh, I have some ideas.”

 “I’ll bet. Do they include me? Should I be getting my tongue ready?”

 I just smiled and she groaned.

 “Hands and knees.”

 “Oh please don’t make me crawl again. You have no idea how humiliating it is.”

 “But it is fun to watch.”

 “God.” she began to crawl. Her ankles still in the hated ankle hobble made the journey extremely slow and probably more painful for the naked woman at my feet. But we took our time.

 Hampton Mall is a smallish strip mall with mainly clothing stores and specialty boutiques. My real reason for coming here was the specialty adults only store near the far end of the mall. We moved very slowly up the main isle of the mall. I could tell that Christi was feeling the roughness of the tile floor against her hands and knees, but I forced her to continue that way, despite its slowness and despite her repeated requests to walk “normally.”

 Finally, after I had ignored her for some time, she had given up and resigned herself to the fact that she was going to crawl, like it or not.

 I forced her to crawl the entire length of the mall, crawling around frozen people. She must have been getting used to the idea that she could be crawling naked, chained through a mall and that nobody was going to notice except her captor.

 We arrived in front of the adult store and I saw her look up at the sign and groan.

 “Not more toys.”

 “Yup.” I opened the door and let her crawl in. “To your feet.”

 She looked up at me in amazement, she had been crawling so long. She didn’t need a second instruction, but scrambled to her bare feet. Since her hands were uncuffed, it was much easier on her to rise this time.

 I glanced around the store. Magazines. A female cashier. Two customers. One browsing through the movies. Another female checking out the vibrators. Shelves of sex toys.

 Christi’s eyes widened.

 “Have you ever been in one of these stores before?”

 “Naked and chained? Or just normally.”

 I just gave her a withering look. She actually smiled and almost laughed.

 “No. In either state. Though I’ve often wondered what one was like inside.”

 “Well, here’s your chance. I want you to pick up some stuff for me.”

 “Like what?”

 “Well, some bondage movies.”

 “Big surprise.”

 “And some vibrators. Different sizes. You need the clerk to help you?”

 “Please no. I think I can do it on my own,” the thought of her naked and chained and having to ask the clerk to help went through her head. Not to mention how I might convince the girl to help.

 Christi wandered off to complete her task while I wandered over to the magazine rack and picked up some bondage related magazines. I wandered over to the B&D racks and picked up some leather cuffs, chains, padlocks, a riding crop, some extra steel cuffs, a leather hood, some nipple clamps and various other interesting items.

 I threw everything in a bag and wandered back to Christi. She had an armful of vibrators, all different sizes and shapes. She was just looking through the movies.

 She turned as I approached. “I’ll bet you want the rough and rape type as opposed to the gentle and kind ones.”

 “Pick up a couple of each.” I held the bag open for her choices.

 She dumped the vibrators into the bag. I saw her shudder as she saw the stuff that I had already placed in it. The nipple clamps were on top.

 She quickly chose a couple of videos and tossed them into the bag as well.

 I looked at her and without me even having to say anything, she simply held her wrists out. I locked them together with the handcuffs and watched as she twisted her wrists a bit to find the most comfortable position.

 As we walked out of the store, I began to talk to her.

  

 Chapter 15

 “Our goal here is to find a family somewhere in this mall. I want a reasonably attractive family. Father. Mother. Two daughters. Not too young. Sixteen at least. I want you to help pick them.”

 “What are you going to do to them?”

 “You’ll find out in good time.”

 “Nothing they’ll enjoy I’ll wager.”

 “Don’t know. But I doubt it.”

 “I’m not going to enjoy it either, am I?”

 “Don’t know. But I doubt it.”

 She groaned. “Just please don’t make me do anymore lesbian things. I really hate that.” She wiggled her tongue for emphasis.

 About halfway down the mall, Christi reluctantly pointed out a man in his late thirties standing in a women’s clothing store. What appeared to be two daughters were frozen looking through the racks of clothing. There was a family resemblance. The two girls looked to be late teens. The man looked extremely bored.

 “I really wanted a mother as well ...”

 “Maybe she’s in the dressing room. Jesus, I can’t believe that I’m helping you.”

 “I guess it won’t hurt to find out. That guy looks a bit bored anyway.”

 “I’m sure you’ll help him with that.”

 I just smiled and left Christi standing in the middle of the mall, and walked into the store to get a closer look at my victims. I wandered into the dressing rooms and sure enough there were two women in different rooms. The first didn’t look promising. A girl of about twenty seven or so just about to pull off her sweater. I toyed with the idea of starting up time and using her, but decided to continue. The next room had a trim woman of about thirty-five ... maybe forty in the middle of dressing. She stood there, motionless with a pair of slacks in her hand, bent down to slip them on. She had a top, still on the hanger. She was only in her bra and panties, having kicked off her shoes to slip on the pants. She bore some resemblance to the girls out in the store, but not as much as the man.

 Only way to find out for sure was to take them and ask.

 I wandered back out into the store. Christi had moved into the store, but I decided not to chastise her for leaving the spot I’d left her.

 “Well?” she asked.

 “Maybe. I’ll wake up the daughter and ask. But I need you out of the way for a moment otherwise she’ll really panic.”

 “Damn, what are you going to do, tie me up in another store?”

 “Not this time, though that doesn’t sound like a bad idea. You like books?”

 The odd comment threw her and she was wary. “Some books.”

 “It’s alright, I was just going to give you some time off. You can go browse in the book store next door until I need you.”

 Her face registered complete disbelief. I’d been treating her cruelly for so long, she couldn’t believe it.

 “Go on, before I change my mind and chain you up in a change room.”

 Without another word, she walked out of the women’s store with her shortened steps. A smile playing along her lips as she looked forward to some private time.

 I considered how to best get the family into my control. Probably through the youngest daughter. She looked to be about sixteen or seventeen. I walked up to her. Trim. Well developed chest. Pretty face. She was currently walking towards a rack of evening gowns.

 I brought out the gun and pointed it at her chest, concentrated and brought time back into focus for her. Her momentum threw her forward and almost into me. To her, it would have appeared like I’d just appeared out of thin air.

 She made a startled gasp and looked around. The world around her was completely frozen, except for her and I. Her eyes traveled to the gun leveled at her and then up to my face.

 “Uh hello,” she began calmly. “Where’d you come from.” Cool girl.

 “Just dropped in.” I waved the gun at her. “Care to sit down?”

 “I guess.” Her eyes on the gun.

 “What do you want?” she sat down in one of the courtesy chairs.

 “Your name first.”

 “Jane.” Nothing more.

 “Well, Jane, that your sister over there?”

 She nodded. “Why isn’t she moving? What’s happening.”

 “World’s frozen.” Not much of an explanation, but she didn’t have to know all the gory details. All she needed to know was that I had a gun. And she was aware of that. Her eyes hardly left it.

 “What do you want with me?”

 I ignored her question. “That your father?”

 “Uh huh.”

 “Where’s your mother?”

 “Change room.”

 “Your sister’s name and age?”

 Her eyes still on the gun. “Elaine. She’s nineteen. I’m seventeen.” she volunteered.

 “Okay, Jane. I need to keep you out of the way for a few minutes. Will you let me tie you into that chair?” I slowly reached down and pulled some rope out of the bag I’d put at my feet.

 “Are you going to hurt me?”

 “No.” I sort of lied, well, I wasn’t going to hurt her for a while yet. And not at all, if everyone cooperated.

 “Alright. My brother ties me up sometimes. I guess I don’t mind as long as you don’t hurt me.”

 “Your brother? Is he here as well?”

 “Nope. Didn’t want to do any shopping today. Lucky him.”

 I moved behind the chair and had her place her arms behind her. Quick as lightning, as soon as I was behind the chair, she leapt out of it and began to run. I sighed and mentally narrowed the time bubble around her until she began to slow. Finally, at a complete stop, I casually wandered over to her and stood in front of her. Jammed the gun into her ribs and re animated her time.

 Her startled scream echoed through the silent mall. To her it had seemed like I instantaneously moved to her from the chair.

 “Shit,” she mumbled.

 “Next time you try a stunt like that, I’ll knock a hole in you the size of New York. Be clear about this. You can’t hurt me. You can’t get away. And I will hurt you if I have to.”

 I could see the fear in her eyes. The calmness had almost left. But I watched her struggle it back in control. I could almost imagine what she was going through. Alone. A strange guy with a gun. Wanting to tie her up. Of course, she was going to try and escape. I marveled at her self control. Most other women that I’d confronted like this panicked pretty quick. Liz. Catherine. Kimberly. Linda. Christi.

 But Jane was the first that actually tried a bold escape.

 Jane sat back in the chair and put her wrists behind the chair without being asked. This time, I lashed her wrists together as she sat calmly. I moved around the front of the chair and lashed her ankles to the chair legs.

 She squirmed a bit, “You don’t have to tie my legs you know. Where am I going to go?”

 I ignored her and brought the gun up and pressed it into her temple. I felt the poor girl shaking in fear as she felt the gun against her head. I concentrated and all of a sudden the man and the woman identified as Elaine came to life. I felt Jane pulling against the bonds.

 The father almost immediately saw me. “What the hell ...” The sister turned to see what the problem was. I doubt if either one of them noticed that everyone else was frozen.

 I remarked casually, “Don’t do anything stupid.”

 The father mumbled, “Don’t do anything stupid, hell.” And began to move towards me.

 I whipped the gun up from Jane’s head and pointed it at his approaching chest. “Sir, I would suggest that you stop. You won’t be able to help your daughter if you’re dead ...”

 This stopped him. The sister had frozen as soon as she saw the gun in my hand.

 “What the hell d’ya want. Let my daughter go. How ...”

 “What I want, is for you to understand the situation. If you don’t do what I say. And exactly what I say, then I’ll be forced to shoot one of these pretty girls.”

 “Daddy ...” the girl named Elaine whimpered from behind a rack of clothes.

 “Now, nice and slowly I want you to leave the store. Go out the concourse and sit down on a bench.” He didn’t move. “Now.” I waved the gun back at Jane, tied in the chair. She whimpered.

 The man still didn’t move. But Jane spoke up in a voice a lot clearer than I would ever have been able in her position. “Please Daddy. Just do what he says.”

 The man, watching me the whole way, backed very slowly out of the store. Reaching behind him, he sat down on the bench but watched what was going on in the store with feral eyes.

 “Elaine. I don’t want to hurt you, but I need you do something for me. I need you to go tie your father to that bench. I need him out of the way. You know how to tie knots don’t you?”, I said in a voice that shouldn’t carry all the way to the concourse.

 Elaine just stood still and whimpered.

 I heard the waif under my gun whisper to me, “Then why did you unfreeze him?” A sharp one. She was catching on already that I was controlling the freeze. And that I was up to something. “Elaine is kind of hopeless with knot tying. You haven’t played cowgirls and Indians with her. Let me do it. I’ve learned a lot about tying knots from my brother. I’ve been in them enough. The little bastard. Just don’t hurt anyone.”

 “Elaine, come here.”

 “Elaine hesitated, but began walking over to me and her bound sister.

 Jane concerned asked, “You okay?” from her chair.

 Elaine just nodded.

 “Come here. Sit beside your sister.”

 I heard from the concourse bench, “You bloody bastard. Leave them alone. Do whatever you want to me.”

 I thought to myself. Doing whatever I wanted to the father would be sooo not fun though. I ignored him but kept one eye watching him. He didn’t move from his bench though, I guess scared for the safety of his daughters.

 “You see your sister, Elaine, sit like that.”

 Elaine frightened, moved her arms behind her and crossed her wrists. She gasped as I wrapped some cord around them and tied them off. Same thing with her ankles.

 I debated going to tie the father myself, but decided that he might make a move if I was close enough. No sense having to start this adventure over again. I already had the girls.

 “Okay, Janie. I’m going to untie you. You go tie your father to the bench. And I will check if he’s tied tight. If not ...” I just let the comment hang.

 Jane shook off the ropes as I untied her. She picked up the pieces as I followed her out of the boutique and into the concourse.

 The father was livid. “Now what?”

 “Jane is going to tie you to the bench to keep you out of the way. I want you to let her.”

 “What the fuck is going on here,” he motioned to the motionless people throughout the mall.

 “Daddy, he can freeze and unfreeze people. Please do what he says,” Jane answered for me.

 “The hell I will.”

 “Daddy, listen to me. He has Elaine tied up in the store. I tried to get away, and he caught me without even trying. That gun is real. Trust me. It doesn’t matter what you do. If he doesn’t just kill you, he’ll freeze you and do whatever it is he wants to me and Elaine anyway. Please just let me tie you to this bench. It doesn’t matter. And I’d feel better if you weren’t frozen and were here for us. Please.”

 A really sharp one.

 The father sighed and relaxed somewhat.

 “Goddamn it okay. But you had better not hurt my daughters or I swear I’ll find some way to kill you.”

  

 Chapter 16

 Jane knelt on the ground and began to tie his ankles together.

 “Hey not so tight.”

 “Sorry Daddy, but he said that if I didn’t tie this securely, then, he’d hurt Elaine.”

 He glowered, but didn’t offer up any further complaints.

 She continued to use the rope to immobilize her father. Tying his wrists securely and running ropes around the slats of the bench to hold him securely there.

 After she was done, I had her move off to the side, and checked her work. I was glad that I didn’t play cowgirls and Indians with her.

 As we walked back into the store, I outlined the next portion of the plan to Jane. “Now, the hard part. I need you to get your mother.”

 “Why do you want her. You are planning on doing something to us. Aren’t you?”

 She was sharp this one. No lack of insight here.

 “I might be. Tell her what is happening. Tell her that I need her out here right away, that I’m going to hurt your sister if she doesn’t come out as she is and immediately.”

 “Oh God. You won’t hurt her?”

 “Have I hurt anyone yet?”

 She just looked at me. Still calm. She was the only one. Elaine was quietly sobbing in her chair.

 I walked her back to the change room and watched as Jane opened each door until she found the one with her mother.

 “She’s frozen.”

 Jane slipped into the change room with her mother and closed the door. I could still hear their conversation from my post out in the hall. A burst of concentration and ...

 “Janie, what are you doing in here. How.”

 “Please Mom, no time to explain. You’ve got to listen to me.”

 “OK ...”

 “Listen there is some guy out in the store waving a gun around and he insisted that I come back and get you.”

 “Where’s Daddy?”

 “He’s uhhhhh tied up at the moment.” I actually smiled at this one.

 “What on earth does he want with me?”

 “I have no idea. Hurry.” Jane tugged at her mother.

 “Dear, I have to put some clothes on.”

 “No time. He said now. Please Mom. Elaine.”

 “Alright, alright.”

 The two of them came out of the dressing room. The elder just in bra and panties. Jane tugging her mother. She saw me pretty quick. By this time I’d moved back out into the store.

 “Sir, would you put the gun down please? You are going to hurt someone.” Calm like her daughter. Jane just peered at me wondering what was going to happen.

 “Ma’am, if I put the gun down, then you are most unlikely to do as I ask, isn’t that so.”

 The woman glanced around the store. Not quite comprehending the situation, but noticing that the world seemed strange all of a sudden.

 “What do you want me to do?”

 “I would like you to sit in that chair over there by your daughter.” The woman sensibly moved over to her bound daughter. “Not that chair; one down.” I didn’t want her to sit right next to Elaine.

 “Are you all right honey?” the mother asked.

 Elaine nodded. Tears still flowing.

 “Okay Jane, you know the drill. Rope.”

 Jane sighed and moved towards her mother.

 “Sir, this is most uncivilized. I don’t need to be bound down. I’ll do whatever it is you want.” I wasn’t so sure of that, but didn’t say anything. “At least allow me the decency of some clothing.”

 That almost made me laugh. Christi next door probably would have laughed as well. Clothes? On a woman? Whatever for?

 “Ma’am, I just don’t need trouble. Cooperate and you and your daughters won’t be hurt.”

 She sat still while her youngest daughter tied her into the chair. The knots were as secure as those on her father. I checked.

 “Alright, Jane, come here.”

 Jane walked over to me and allowed me to place one side of a handcuff on her right wrist. I attached the other side to the chrome of a built in clothes rack. Jane allowed this quietly.

 I left the unfortunate family bound while I went in search of Christi. The bookstore beside the clothing store seemed deserted. If that girl had wandered off, I would find her. And she would be sorely sorry.

 “Christi?”

 “Right here.” came the immediate answer. I wandered towards the soft voice. I rounded the corner of an aisle and found the girl curled up on the carpeted floor. She was lying on her front, quietly reading a Stephen King novel. Having a bit of trouble with the pages, considering her bound wrists, but managing alright.

 She sat up as I approached.

 “Break over?” she asked with disappointment. “I heard the yelling. I take it the father wasn’t very happy about things.”

 “I’ve barely started,” I smiled. “Come on, we have things to do.”

 She sighed as she struggled to get up. I helped Christi to her bare feet and walked her slowly out into the mall. Her eyes widened at the sight of the father tied securely to the bench in the mall. Her face wore a “How did you manage to do this?” look, but she didn’t say anything. In turn I saw his eyes widen as he took in the naked, chained, blonde beauty I was leading out into the mall.

 Nobody said anything as I led Christi back into the clothing shop.

 I had her sit quietly on the other side of the store from Elaine and her mother.

 The mother spoke first, maybe a little shaken by the sight of Christi. The situation had abruptly changed. What did I want with them? “What are you going to do to us? Please let us go. We all promise not to tell anyone about this. Our secret. OK?”

 Ignoring her, I approached Jane who couldn’t seem to keep her eyes off Christi.

 “Now Jane, I want you to do something for me.”

 “What?” she asked me warily.

 “I want to watch you strip in front of your father.”

 I heard her mother groan. Jane turned pale.

 “So that is why you unfroze him. You were planning this from the beginning. You pig. Please just let us go. Don’t make me do that.”

 “Will you?”

 “Of course not. He’s my father. Hasn’t seen me undress since I was like five.”

 “Alright. I’m going to show you the alternate.”

 Jane just looked at me with fear in her eyes.

 I showed her the riding crop that I’d picked up in the adult store.

 “See this.” She nodded. Sick. “I am going to use it on Elaine. I am going to hit her with it, probably on the breasts, maybe the face, until her screams are too much for you. She can’t do anything about it tied in the chair like that. Until you agree to go out in front of your father and strip.”

 “Please don’t make me do this. I can’t.”

 I heard her mother and Elaine moan from across the store. I doubt if the father out in the mall could hear the conversation.

 Christi spoke up. “Jane, that’s your name right? Jane, trust me, you will do what he says in the end anyway. Spare your sister some pain. You have no idea how much a riding crop will hurt on breasts. I’ve seen it. Trust me. Just do what he says.”

 Jane began to cry. I watched as the tears formed and overflowed her eyelids. It was actually kind of pretty. A moment later, she made her decision and I watched the incredible control roll down her face like a window shade. The tears dried, almost instantly, and her mouth set in a determined line.

  

 Chapter 17

 “Okay, you bastard, I’ll do it. But only because of Elaine. If it had been my boobs you threatened, I wouldn’t be doing this.” She defiantly held out the cuffed wrist against the chain so I could unlock it.

 I unlocked the steel binding and she rubbed her wrist where it had dug into her soft skin. We walked together to the mall aisle. The woman about to lose her clothes and her dignity and the bastard that was going to watch it. I had Christi stay in the store.

 As we emerged from the store, her father was a bit more reasonable. I seriously doubted that the reasonableness was going to last when he found out what I had planned for his youngest daughter.

 “What do you want? Money?”

 Jane surprised me and replied for me, “Daddy, he doesn’t want money. He doesn’t want anything that you can give him. He already has everything he wants.”

 “What are you talkin’ about?”

 Jane hung her head. “He’s got us. I’m sorry Daddy. I don’t want to do this. But we have to do what he says. Forgive me. Please.”

 With that, I watched as she gripped the bottom of her rugby shirt and in one fluid motion pulled it over her head. Her skin was milky, the flash of colour of her bra marring the surface. Without any other hesitation she dropped her sweat pants and stepped out of them. Her father groaned and closed his eyes.

 I stopped Jane from continuing. “What’s your parent’s names?”, I whispered.

 “Dave and Dora,” she was breathing hard.

 “Dave, open your eyes. If you don’t watch the strip show here, I will cause someone in there some discomfort. I’m certainly enjoying it.”

 “You fucking bastard. I swear I’ll kill you. I swear it.” Keeping his eyes closed.

 I just looked at Jane. She moaned a bit but did what she had to, “Daddy, please. You have to watch me. You know what he threatened to do to Elaine? I can’t even tell you. But he’d do it. In a second. And enjoy it. It was enough to get me out here and strip in front of you. You think I want to do this? Don’t let him do that to Elaine. I’m begging you Daddy. Please.”

 This strong willed woman begging her father to watch her strip. Must have just about killed her.

 Her father slowly opened his eyes and gave me a glare. I have to admit that I’m glad that looks can’t kill.

 Jane whispered to herself, “Thank-you God.”

 She was standing there in her bra and panties and sneakers. She looked at me.

 “Please don’t make me continue. For Jesus sakes, he is my father. I’m his daughter. Don’t make me. Please. I’ll strip for you. I’ll let you chain me up like that other woman. I’ll fuck you. Anything but this. Please.”

 I just motioned for her to continue. Resigned, she hung her head and continued by very slowly kicking off her shoes and peeling off her socks. At this point, it was probably no worse than her swimming in a bikini in front of her father. It was the next part that was going to be hard.

 She looked at me one more time. “Please?”

 Her father had closed his eyes again.

 “Everything Jane. Dave, open those eyes.”

 He snapped them open and focused again on his youngest daughter.

 Jane’s tears had returned, but she found the strength to reach behind her and unclip the bra encasing her breasts. Recovering somewhat, she held her head high and in one fluid motion pulled the bra from her chest letting it drop at her bare feet, exposing her breasts to her father for the first time in many years I would imagine. I watched as her father cringed, closed his eyes briefly, but opened them again.

 The hard part begun, Jane lost the hesitation, just wanting to get it over with; she pulled her underwear from her hips and slipped them down her legs. She stepped out of them daintily and stood proudly in her nudity. No attempt to cover herself. Not that I would have allowed that anyway. She probably knew that.

 She was breathing hard, tears were now running down her face. I motioned for her to make a full turn. The naked girl closed her eyes but obeyed. Her father, his breathing irregular was trying to pretend that this wasn’t happening. Trying, without success, I would imagine, to see his bare daughter and ignore the fabulous display all at the same time.

 I waved the gun at Jane and motioned her to walk in front of me back into the store.

 “Goddamn you, you better not touch a hair on them.” Her father struggled with the ropes that Jane had tied so well.

 I walked Jane back to her handcuff. As we passed Christi, she looked up with tears in her eyes and whispered to us, “You know you are a right bastard.” I smiled back at her and she just shook her head in resignation.

 As I reached to place Jane’s wrist in the handcuff, Jane stopped me gently. “Please. You don’t have to cuff me. If I could do that for you,” meaning the strip show for her father, “I’m not about to run away.”

 I just gave her a reassuring grin. “You did well. You surprised me. But for now, I have to cuff you.”

 “Please just a moment with my mother and sister?”

 I just about told her no, but I looked at Christi and she motioned for me with her cuffed hands, to let her be with her family for a moment.

 I let go of Jane’s slender wrist and let her pad naked over to her mother and sister. She fell to her knees and hugged Elaine. Then she moved two chairs down and gave her mother a big hug.

 I heard her say to them, “It’s OK. I’m OK. Just do what he says. For me. OK? Make sure that I didn’t do that for nothing. I love you.” Elaine was still crying softly, and tears brimmed in her mother’s eyes. Her mother nodded silently and fixed me with another one of those glares.

 Tears in her eyes, Jane rose back to her feet and walked back to me and extended her wrist for me to cuff. I snapped the cuff around her wrist but didn’t tighten it into the skin. Just enough that she couldn’t escape it.

 She looked at me, “I still think you’re a bastard, but thank-you for letting me go to them. Don’t hurt them, please?”

 She was a strong one. I nodded curtly.

  

 Chapter 18

 I walked over to where Christi was seated. She looked up at me. “My turn to be tormented again I suppose.”

 I ignored her and handed her the shears from the hardware store. The hardware store reminded me of Kimberly, probably still bound nude in that chair suffering that tight breast bondage and the clothes pins she had had to beg me to put on her. Probably should go check on her soon.

 Christi gripped the shears in her bound hands and looked up at me. For a fleeting moment I thought I saw her gauge her chances at driving the blades into my chest. The moment passed. Not sure whether it was the fact that she knew that it would fail. Or whether she was still wondering about that promise I made in her mother’s office. Either way, she rose from the chair to her feet.

 “Christi, I need you to go cut the clothes off Elaine.”

 “Please, haven’t you done enough to them?”

 Jane just moaned.

 I didn’t answer Christi and after a moment, she knew that she’d have to do it. She walked with her small steps, chains jangling, to the older sister who cringed back as far as she could against the ropes.

 Christi whispered something to the girl to try and calm her, but ended up slipping the scissors in at the neck line of her sweatshirt and split it down the middle exposing the bra enclosed breasts. A few more strokes of the shears and the fabric of her shirt and skirt had been shredded from her body.

 Elaine spoke for the first time directed at Christi. “Please don’t continue. You don’t need to strip me.”

 I heard Christi’s reply. “I have to. You have to understand that I don’t have a choice.” She continued by cutting first the panties then the bra and gently removing them from the trembling girl.

 Jane just hung her head. “Strip her, but please don’t hurt her. OK? I stripped for you ...”

 I moved closer, getting an idea of what I wanted to do. The father was going to blow a gasket with this one.

 I walked forward and picked up Christi’s leash, pushing her to her knees. I removed the handcuffs so she could crawl.

 “Crawling again. Please no.”

 I just tugged on the leash and the naked girl began to crawl in front of these strangers. I led her out to the bench with the father tied to it. Dave’s eyes widened as he watched me lead the docile beauty out on her leash. I saw him let his breath out as he realized that it wasn’t one of his daughters or his wife crawling behind me.

 I had Christi kneel for me and handed her the scissors.

 “I want you to cut out the crotch of his pants.”

 Dave began to struggle against the ropes as Christi inched forward on her knees. His struggling making it difficult to determine the best place to cut the fabric.

 I idly commented, “If he doesn’t stop moving, then just cut at random. If certain parts get in the way because he’s moving he has nobody to blame but himself.”

 At the words, Dave ceased struggling, but he still tried.

 “Listen lady, you got a weapon. Attack him. Stop him. Look what he’s doing to us and you.”

 Christi patiently looked up into his forlorn face and quietly stated the obvious. “Sir, I can’t. Look at me. I’m naked. Look at my ankles. They’re hobbled. Even if I tried, I’d never make it before he made a new hole in my body. That’s assuming that he didn’t just freeze me again. Don’t you think if there was any hope, I’d have tried it by now. I’ve been naked and his slave for the last day or so. He’s made me spank a woman. He’s forced me into lesbian acts. I’ve had to crawl for him. Believe me, I’ve seen what he’s capable of.” While she was talking gently, her hands were moving and carefully cutting away his pants around the crotch to expose his genitals.

 Finished she backed away and handed me the scissors handle first.

 “Christi, I’m getting tired of his chatter and blustering. Pick up Jane’s panties and bra and stuff them in his mouth.”

 If her statements about her dominant side were true, I was probably giving her a minor thrill to dominate this guy. Even though she was the one naked and in chains, she was still more free than Dave.

 Christi bent down and gathered up Jane’s panties and bra from the littering of clothes still left from the unwilling strip show.

 “Please, sir, open your mouth.”

 “Goddamned if I will.” And he clapped his mouth shut. Christi looked at me helplessly.

 “Do you realize what he is going to do to your family if you don’t let me put these in your mouth.”

 Opening his mouth ever so slightly, he replied, “He’s going to do it anyway, dammit. Don’t you see that? No way.”

 “Okay, Christi, I’ll go get Jane. Her pain will probably get him to open up.”

 “Wait,” Christi pleaded, “there’s another way. Please?”

 I gave it one last chance.

 “He’s going to whip your daughter, man. Get it through your thick skull. Look at me. Normally I get men to do what I want. And I’m sitting here naked, in chains, trying to keep us both out of trouble. He’ll punish me for not being able to gag you. Open your mouth and he won’t whip her. Won’t whip me. I’ve seen it. Cooperate and things don’t go as badly. I swear it.”

 In fascination I watched as the naked girl reached down to the man’s exposed crotch while she had him distracted with her voice and without warning squeezed his balls. His mouth opened in surprise and pain and as he began his cry of pain, Christi quickly shoved his daughter’s panties deep into his mouth. Once in, he stopped resisting as she wrapped Jane’s bra about his head and tied it off, keeping the panties securely in his mouth. His eyes were riveted to the bare breasts hanging in front of his face. Don’t know any male who wouldn’t be distracted by those. I smiled at her ingenuity.

 “Okay Christi, kneel down here and wait for me to come back.”

 She fell to her knees and inched over to the spot I indicated.

 “Don’t hurt them, please?”

 I nodded. I had other plans anyway.

  

 Chapter 19

 I walked slowly into the store trying to decide the best way to make this happen. It was going to be difficult, especially considering the drive and control of the younger sister. She was going to make the plan difficult. But I liked a challenge.

 I’d start with the older sister, Elaine.

 I walked over to where she was still sitting, crying, naked tied to the chair.

 “Elaine?” She looked up with dulled eyes. “Elaine, I’m going to untie you for a while. You’ll do what I say, right?”

 From the other side of the store I heard Jane’s voice. “Leave her alone. Please. I’ll do whatever it is you want.” Jane was very protective of her sister. The mother just sat quietly in her ropes waiting and watching.

 Elaine just nodded. I quickly had the ropes free and she immediately tried to cover her body. Like I hadn’t already seen it. But it was a common reaction. Only the strong willed ones wouldn’t let me get the satisfaction of knowing that they were embarrassed by their nudity.

 I picked up the ropes and led the quietly sobbing girl out of the store. She kept her hands trying to cover her breasts and pussy, and I let her for now. Her eyes grew wide as she saw her father tied to the bench, his private parts hanging out for the world to see. She closed her eyes in shame as she realized that her father had a perfect view of her nudity as well.

 This didn’t concern me.

 There was a reasonably clear spot almost directly in front of the father where the concourse was not littered with frozen people.

 “Elaine, I want you to lie down here, face up and stretch yourself out. Hands above your head, legs apart.”

 I saw the girl go pale, and I heard the protest from the bound man on the bench through his gag. But Elaine just nodded and dropped slowly to the floor. Grimacing that she had to lie nude in the middle of the concourse. All she could think of was how many people had walked over the spot where she was about to lay. But she did it silently and sullenly. I motioned Christi over. She shuffled over on her knees.

 “Wrists.”

 She raised her wrists expecting the handcuffs. To my surprise I had forgotten to recuff her. Recovering, I handed her the ropes. “Make sure that she stays this way.” Christi just nodded. Probably just as surprised that she hadn’t been recuffed.

 I watched as she went about her task. Admiring the way her bare body moved. Admiring her attention to detail. Three wraps of the rope, tied off tightly to make it secure on each tie point. Wrists and ankles. Searching for places to secure the other end to; bench legs, security doors. While this was happening, Elaine tried to plead with me.

 “Sir?” I looked down at her spread eagled form. “Sir, you don’t need to tie me up, you know?” I nodded. Tears in her eyes. “If you want to rape me, I’ll let you without the ropes. I swear it.” I could see that that was extremely difficult to say. “Please. I’ll do anything you want. Just don’t hurt me or my family. Please.” Christi continued to tie up the poor nude girl.

 Not as eloquent as her sister, but as sincere.

 “Elaine, you are doing what I want. As long as that is the case, you may be tied. You may experience some discomfort, but I promise that I won’t hurt you.”

 “But do you need to keep us tied up? It’s humiliating and uncomfortable.”

 I could see Christi nodding as she continued her work. She spoke for me. “Elaine, don’t you understand? That is what turns him on. Us, women, uncomfortable, naked and humiliated. Just do what he says, OK? He can make you very uncomfortable.”

 “What are you going to do with me?”

 “All in good time.”

 She gave up and lay quietly, watching as Christi moved around her tying off the ropes connected to her.

 I watched as the poor girl was secured. I checked the bonds which were good and tight. I patted Christi on the head. The father was pulling at his ropes trying to get something free. He had closed his eyes soon after his elder daughter had been brought before him. Didn’t want to see her nudity. For now, I let him have his thoughts that he could block this horror out.

 I pulled Christi off to the side, and crouched down in front of her. Her still on her knees because I hadn’t allowed her to her feet. She whispered to me so the bound girl and man couldn’t hear.

 “Please. I know what you are planning. I can’t do it. Not another one. I can’t have sex with her in front of her father. And I’m not a lesbian. Please have mercy on me. I have done everything else you wanted.”

 I smiled. She thought that she was going to have to lick the teenager in front of her father. While that sounded like an excellent idea, I had other plans. I toyed with the idea of letting her think that she was going to have to do it, like it or not, but I relented.

 “Turn around.”

 “Please.” She shuffled around on her knees to have her back facing me.

 “Wrists.”

 “Please no. I will do whatever you want without the cuffs. I swear I will. I can do a better job on her with my hands free.”

 She still thought that she was going to have to have sex with the bound woman.

 “Wrists.” In resignation, her hands wrapped behind her back and I slipped the handcuffs on her. But not overly tight.

 “Christi, I’m not going to make you have sex with Elaine.”

 Her face brightened almost immediately.

 “Thank-you,” she whispered. “I’ll do anything you want.”

 “I’m counting on it. Now, I’m going to get Jane, you crawl over to the father and just sit quietly at his feet, OK?”

 She nodded, her tears dried. She began the journey on her knees, the ankle chain still impeding her speed and her hands securely behind her back making her a little unsteady.

 I walked back into the shop and approached Jane.

 “What have you done with Elaine? You made her go naked in front of Daddy, didn’t you.”

 I nodded. “She’s still there.”

 “You bastard, you made him look didn’t you.”

 I shook my head. Jane sighed. “You didn’t hurt her did you?”

 “Not yet.” She shuddered. “But I need you to cooperate for the last part of this. So if you don’t want to hear her screams, you’ll do what I say.”

 I had uncuffed her hand from the rack by removing the cuff from the rack. I pulled her left arm behind her back and turned her around. She let me do all this without complaint. Her hands secured behind her back with handcuffs, I began to walk her very slowly to the front of the store.

 “I’ve already proved that I’ll do whatever you want.”

 “Yeah, but this is different. This is more than a strip show in front of your father.”

 “Oh God, what could be worse than that?”

 “Sex with your sister in front of him.”

 “You filthy animal. You know I can’t do that. That would kill him. Kill her.” She had stopped. “You can’t be serious.”

 “Jane, you have to do this.” I left her standing in the middle of the store and walked back and retrieved the riding crop. Her eyes widened.

 “Anything else. I’ll do anything else. I’ll crawl like that other woman. I’ll have sex with you. I’ll have sex with you in front of him. I’ll crawl. I’ll let you whip me. You can have me forever, but please not this. It’s my sister.”

 I let her cry and beg for a few minutes.

 “Stand still, Jane.” She did, still begging.

 I reached out casually and flicked the tip of the riding crop making light contact with her bare right breast. There was a sound like a small gunshot, and a welt almost immediately appeared. The shock of the blow and the resultant pain was enough to make her stop talking and cry out softly.

 “Oh my god that hurts.”

 “And that was a light one. You still want me to whip you.”

 Through her tears, “If it will make you stop this insane game. Please have some compassion.”

 “Jane, listen to me. You have got to go out there. Your sister is bound on the floor. Naked. You are naked. I want you to start with oral sex with her. Then finish off with a sixty-nine until you both come. If it would make it easier I can tie you on top of her.”

 “Good god. I can’t do it. Please.”

 “Jane, what does your breast feel like?”

 “My boob is on fire, but I’d gladly take more to avoid this. Please.”

 “How long would you be able to put up with that kind of pain being delivered to Elaine’s breasts. You know that I hit you lightly. I won’t be as gentle with Elaine.”

 “God, you are a monster. Can’t I convince you? Please?” She moved forward, her hands still cuffed behind her and kissed me full on the mouth, her tongue tracing along my lips, pressing her naked body into my clothed one.

 I pulled away, though the kiss had really ignited my sex drive. Like the day I’d been having hadn’t anyway.

 “Jane, you don’t want to do that either. Come on.”

 The tears welled up in her eyes. “You won’t hu-hurt my sister if I do this?”

 “Jane, you’re a smart girl. I’m going to be honest with you. Your sister is going to need some convincing to play this game I have planned. No matter how willing you are to have sex in front of your father to save her some pain, she is going to resist out of shame. I am going to have to strip her of her pride to get her to enjoy your body. That means that I’m going to have to hit her a bit. It’s the only way. But I don’t think that she has your capacity to resist, so it shouldn’t take much. Maybe just a few sharp raps on the thigh to convince her. I hope.”

 “God, you are a bastard. Okay, I’ll do it for you. I just want my family out of this. Please, let me talk to Elaine before we start? Maybe I can convince her that we have to do this filthy thing. Maybe you won’t have to hit her.”

 “If the performance goes well, I promise I won’t hit anybody.”

 “Please won’t you take something more pleasant instead?” She thrust out her bare breasts as best she could towards me.

 Tempting as that was, her last try was doomed to failure. I could have her anytime I wanted, whether she wanted it or not. She really didn’t have any bargaining power and she was smart enough to know it. She had tried her best despite it though.

 I just shook my head, and turned her back towards the concourse.

 She walked like a woman headed for a firing squad. Short steps, prolonging the time until she was in front of her father again. Hoping, that somehow she could think of something, somehow to avoid this.

 As she walked back into the concourse, she took in the scene. Her sister naked and spread eagled on the floor. Her father gagged with some cloth and still tied up. Eyes closed. They fluttered open for a second as she strode into the concourse and then he renewed his struggles against the rope that she had so expertly tied. Christi curled up sitting quietly at his feet, her hands obviously bound behind her.

 She gingerly stepped over the remnants of her clothing and padded over to kneel beside her bound sister’s head. Her voice as steady as she briefly explained what as required.

 “‘lainey, you have got to listen to me. This bastard wants us to have sex together.”

 At the statement I saw the reaction around the concourse. The father began trying to yell something behind his gag. Probably that he’d kill me. Christi’s eyes widened, I guess not expecting this. Elaine’s low moan.

 “Jane, please stop him. I can’t do that. Daddy.”

 “I can’t stop him. God, I wish I could. I’m not sure that I can do this either, but we have to try. If we don’t ahhh enjoy it enough, he is going to start hitting you. ‘lainey, look at my right boob. See that red line there? He hit me lightly there when I refused to do this. You wouldn’t believe how much it hurt. I couldn’t have stood it for long, but if I could I would have taken it. I don’t want you to have to feel that. Even if it means trying to enjoy sex with you. Please try. Please for me?”

 Christi chimed in as well, “Elaine, seriously, try. I know it will be hard, but if you don’t you’ll really regret it.”

 “Jane, I don’t know if I can.”

 Jane leaned down and kissed her sister’s cheek. “Do it for me. ‘kay? Pretend it’s your boyfriend or something.”

 Elaine numbly nodded.

  

 Chapter 20

 Jane took at deep breath, looked directly into my eyes. “Bastard,” she almost spat at me. She pulled at her bound wrists and moved around her sister until she was kneeling between her outstretched legs.

 “Please don’t make us do this?”

 I had moved over to the bench and sat down beside the father who still had his eyes closed and was trying his best to ignore what was happening in front of his. I’d change that in a second.

 Christi was curled up beside Dave’s legs, but also beside mine. I felt her touch my leg with her bound hands. I looked down at her and she was looking up with her pretty face. She whispered to me, “Please don’t make them do this. They’re too young. It’s not necessary.”

 I just shook my head, and resigned, the blonde just turned back and watched, as sobbing, eyes closed, Jane lowered her head between her sister’s legs. From my angle, I could see her tentatively reach out with her tongue and trace up her sister’s vaginal lips. Elaine shuddered and Jane raised her head again.

 “I can’t do this.”

 I just showed her the crop and sobbing she bent back to her task. Elaine had her eyes closed as well, probably desperately trying to fantasize that it was her boyfriend licking her between the legs and not her younger sister.

 I leaned over to my bound and unwilling benchmate and whispered in his ear. “Davie, open your eyes and watch your daughters. They are doing a beautiful thing together.”

 He just shook his head. There were actually tears falling from his eyes. Not sure if they were tears of rage or of grief.

 “Davie, you realize that I’ll make you do it somehow. Maybe you prefer it if your wife joined in with your daughters.” I whispered.

 He opened his eyes and there was just pure hate in them as he glared at me. He tried to say something around Jane’s panties, but it came up muffled. Probably some comment on my ancestry. I didn’t care as long as he watched.

 I glanced back at the girls. Jane still had her eyes closed but was doing a passable job of pretending to enjoy eating her sister. Elaine was having a hard time getting the image of her naked sister out of her mind, but she was managing to curb her revulsion enough to make it look like she was enjoying it. And I hadn’t even had to hit her. Jane was a pretty powerful persuader when she had to be.

 Christi couldn’t tear her eyes away from the show in front of her. She pulled weakly at her chains but remained reasonably still.

 I got up from the bench and crouched down beside Christi. I leaned in close to her ear and whispered to her.

 “You ever given a blow job?”

 Her face registered some surprise. Up until this point I hadn’t asked the women in my power to do anything to or for me. Though they all had offered at some point to try and avoid some unpleasant task.

 She turned to me, “I thought you’d never ask.”

 “Not me, you wench. Though, maybe later. I’m dying here.”

 Christi, smiled, pleased that I was in some discomfort as well. Her smile disappeared when she realized who the only other man was. The one she had been forced to gag earlier with his own daughter’s panties.

 “Please no. I don’t even know the guy. He’s their father. It’ll kill him if he gets hard while he’s forced to watch this.”

 “I know. And besides, you were willing to do me, and you don’t know me.”

 “Oh God. Please. His wife is in the store. Don’t make me do this.”

 “Are you any good at it?”

 She swallowed hard. “I’ve had boyfriends tell me I was.”

 “Can you tell when a guy is about to come?”

 “Usually.”

 “Alright. I want you to tease him. Give him a blow job, but don’t let him come if he even reacts. Got it?”

 “Please no. I’ll crawl to the end of time for you. I’d join the girls. Anything. Please.”

 But she was already rising to her knees, she knew that my decision was made. As she bent her head, I could see the tears begin. Dave’s eyes widened as he realized what was about to happen. This gorgeous naked blonde was about to give him head. Her hands secured behind her. On her knees. In the middle of a mall. His daughters having sex in front of him. He shook his head, pulled weakly against the ropes holding him. Mumbled through his gag.

 She looked at me once more. Pleading in her eyes. I ignored her and moved over to the two naked women on the floor. Trusted her to do what she was told. I heard her whisper to Dave that she was sorry and didn’t want to do it either.

 Elaine was beginning to breathe harder. I ran my finger between Jane’s kneeling legs. Jane jumped at the touch but continued to lick her sister. Jane was shivering and dry.

 I whispered in her ear, “Sixty-nine.”

 She looked at me with a pleading look. Going to be really hard for Elaine to fantasize about her boyfriend with her sister’s pussy pressing against her mouth.

 As Jane struggled to position herself for a sixty-nine, the handcuffs impeding her greatly, I ran my finger through Elaine’s pussy. She was damp.

 Jane managed to get her knees on either side of Elaine’s head and lowered herself to Elaine’s mouth. Elaine wrinkled her nose and turned her head.

 Jane looked up at me from the floor. “Please don’t make us continue.”

 “Jane ...”

 “Okay, but please untie me. I can sixty nine better if I can support myself. It’s okay to have my hands behind my back if I’m just kneeling there, but this is different. Don’t worry, I get the point that you don’t want me to use my fingers.”

 Now that made some sense. I toyed with making her struggle with it, but since she had been so cooperative, I reached down and released her wrists. She brought her arms forward and supported herself, hands and knees over her bound sister. Gently she lowered herself until she was pressed against her sisters body. Rubbing the bare skin together, breasts softly touching her sister. She bent her head to her sister’s pussy again. Her sister moaned but refused to use her tongue on Jane.

 Without warning, I brought the crop down on Elaine’s outstretched thigh right beside Jane’s working head. Elaine screamed as the welt formed. She got the picture quick. As I checked next, Elaine was crying, but using her mouth to lick and pleasure Jane. Jane still didn’t seem very wet, but as long as an orgasm happened, I didn’t much care.

 I glanced over to the bench and watched as the father struggled against warring forces. The gorgeous blonde, naked and bound in front of him, forced to suck him. Every man’s dream. Her lips and tongue running up and down him. Loyalty to his family. Not wanting to react. His daughters naked and having sex in front of him. Disgust warring with pleasure.

 I sat on the bench beside the father. Him still trying to bargain, or curse through the panties. Watching Christi bring him to hardness, slowly moving her head up and down, her tongue snaking out to tease him. Despite all his efforts, unable to keep his penis soft. Christi, backing off as he began to enjoy her mouth too much. Biting him on command whenever I noticed his eyes closing or him not paying attention to Jane and Elaine. Tears falling from her eyes as she had to take him back into her mouth to begin the cycle again.

 After about half hour, Elaine shuddered in orgasm. Pulling against her ropes. I was actually surprised that she had reached orgasm before Jane. Jane looked more like the type to finish quickly to get it over with.

 After Elaine had orgasmed, Jane lifted her head and looked at me, as though to ask permission to stop licking Elaine. I nodded and Jane sat up to her knees, her vagina pressed to Elaine’s face. Elaine continued her tonguing, as Jane flushed. Her hands raised to fondle her own breasts. Pinching the nipple and tracing the small welt where the crop had caught her. She probably began to fantasize that maybe some guy was eating her out. Within minutes Jane cried out softly, and stiffened in her own orgasm. Finally falling forward in exhaustion. Elaine gratefully stopped tonguing her sister.

 Christi, noticing that the girls had completed their task stopped her blowjob and looked at me expectantly.

 I motioned that she could stop, leaving Dave hard and uncomfortable and moaning through the panties. Christi curled up to her seated position on the mall tile beside his bound legs, breathing hard.

 I walked over to Jane and Elaine, and stretched out Jane’s arms until she gripped her sister’s ankle. I wrapped rope around both limbs and lashed her wrists to Elaine’s ankles. Jane made no resistance as I did the same to her bare legs. Lashing her to her sister. Bare skin pressing together as they relaxed from their ordeal.

 I allowed Dave to close his eyes again, knowing full well that all he could see behind his closed lids was probably Christi’s head bobbing up and down on his penis or his daughters locked in a sixty-nine. Either way was torture enough.

  

 Chapter 21

 I walked back over the bench and picked up Christi and carried her off to the side. I wanted to talk to her without the others hearing. Though they probably weren’t listening to anything much anyway.

 I had her kneel on the tiles. She was still breathing hard. I crouched down to the bound blonde’s level and looked her in the eye. I reached forward and touched her right nipple. She gasped but she didn’t shy away. I traced her bare body down until I reached the fine down between her legs. I traced my finger between her lips. She was dripping wet. She moaned at the touch.

 “This is turning you on?”

 She looked at me with shame in her eyes. “Please. I don’t know what is happening. It started after you made me gag that guy.”

 “It’s alright. I understand. You want to fuck him?”

 “Lord no. I mean, I will if you make me, of course. But I’d really rather not.”

 “Would you masturbate for me?”

 “Yes,” she said shyly. “You’ve seen me do it before anyway. Not like I can claim I’ve never done that. That I’m not that type of woman.”

 “You’d fuck me.”

 “In a second.”

 “I thought you hated me.”

 “Only when you make me do things I really hate.”

 “How about if I make the mother pleasure you.”

 “Please no.”

 “That wasn’t a question.”

 She squirmed, pulling at the cuffs behind her back.

 “Please don’t make me do that. Let me fuck you. You haven’t had relief in a long time, unless you fucked one of the others.”

 “I haven’t.”

 She knelt there thinking about it.

 “You know that I have to do what you say,” she shook her head resigned.

 “Stay here.”

 “Where am I going to go?”

 I walked back to Jane and Elaine and crouched beside Jane’s head. She raised her head as best as she could to look at me.

 Weakly, “You are Satan.”

 I nodded. “You want to make a deal with the devil?”

 “Haven’t I lost my soul already? You’ve made me do everything.”

 “Okay, stay there then.” I got to my feet and began to make my way to the store.

 “Wait. Come back. Please,” Jane’s cry. I looked around at her, pitifully naked and bound to her sister. “Please?”

 I walked slowly back and crouched beside her.

 “I’ll do anything you want. It’s me you are really interested in isn’t it?” She was perceptive. “Why?”

 “You are a challenge. An enigma. You’re smart. And strong willed.”

 “You want to break me.”

 “Not sure.”

 “If I give myself to you, will you let the rest of my family go?”

 “Jane, you know that I could take you whether you give yourself or not.”

 Tears welled over her lids, but she kept her voice steady, “I know. Please, you must be tiring of the others by now anyway. If it’s me you want, just take me and leave them even if I can’t offer you anything.” She lowered her head.

 “Okay.”

 Her eyes betrayed her confusion. “Okay?”

 “Yeah. I’ll take your offer. I’ll leave your family alone if you’ll come along with me willingly. If you’ll willingly submit to a punishment of my choosing and you fully cooperate no matter what. You are a smart girl. You know that I could have all those things by simply beating your sister anyway. Take it while I’m still in a good mood.”

 With tears in her eyes, and knowing that she was basically agreeing to be my slave, she nodded.

 “Okay,” she managed to get out between the sobs.

 “I’m going to leave you here for a few minutes while I get your mother. Then I’m going to punish you in front of your family.”

 “You said you’d leave them alone.”

 “And I will. As soon as your punishment is over, we leave. Fair enough?”

 “I guess. What choice do I have?”

 I walked back to the store. The mother was the last one left in the shop from her family. Still sitting bound to the chair trying to see what was going on in the concourse.

 I pulled a chair around in front of her and sat down, arms on my knees.

 “You bastard. Why are you doing this?”

 “Because I want to Dora. Good enough?”

 “You are a monster.”

 “I’ve been called that before and it won’t be the last time.”

 “What do you want?”

 “Your daughter has already figured that out. Jane is quite a woman.”

 “If you harm one hair on her head ...”

 “Dora, be sensible. If I want to harm either one of your daughters I could simply walk out of here and do whatever I please. No way to stop me. I’m sure that you’ve be trying your damnedest to get out of those ropes since Jane put you there. Your daughter can tie knots, I’ll give her that.”

 I watched as the helpless woman pulled against the chair, her bra encased breasts jiggling. She saw me looking at them and quit.

 “I’m going to be out of your life very soon. I promise. But I need you to do something for me. And I need you to agree to it before we start.”

 Warily, “Okay ...”

 “This is going to sound odd, but this is the only way to get rid of me. You do this and I’ll leave.”

 “You want to rape me. Don’t you?”

 “Dora, if I wanted to rape you, I’d have just done it. Why would I ask your permission? No, I have a series of tasks for you. And you’ll have a time limit.”

 “What kind of tasks?”

 “You know that girl that I brought in here?”

 “Christi? The poor nude girl in chains? Yes ... Oh no ... you want me to have sex with her, don’t you?”

 I just nodded. Dora was pretty perceptive, herself.

 “And a few other small tasks.”

 “How much time. You said they’d be timed tasks.”

 “Well, the time element is up to you, but I suspect that you’ll want to make it as fast as you possibly can. You see, I’m going to be using this,” I showed her the crop, “on Jane’s bare breasts once every five minutes until you finish your tasks.”

 “Oh my God. You can’t possibly expect me to agree to that.”

 “You have no choice. The alternative is that I could bring Jane in here, chained up, and whip her until you can’t take her screams anymore. You’ll gladly do as I ask.”

 “You bastard.”

 “I am a bastard. I know it. I’ve been called worse. Mostly by the women who didn’t do as I asked.”

 She began to cry. She managed to choke out though her sobs, “What are the other tasks? Assuming that I agree to this insanity?”

 “You’ll find out as you continue. But if you are quick, only a couple of strokes will fall on Jane’s breasts.”

 “Oh God. And you’ll let us go afterwards?”

 I nodded. I intended to keep my word. Just not let all of them go.

 “All right. Untie me. I’ll do it.”

 I leaned forward and gripped her bra. I snapped it back with all my strength, ripping it from her body. Her breasts fell into view.

 “Can’t I keep my underwear?”

 “Dora ...”

 She shut up as I slipped the scissors into her panties and cut them off.

 “Now, before I untie you, I want you to feel something.”

 “What?”

 Without warning I flicked the crop to kiss her bared breasts. A soft red line across the top of her breasts. She stifled a scream. Mostly from the surprise, I suspect. It wasn’t a hard blow.

 “Feel that?”

 “Yes, you bastard. What was that for? It hurts like hell.”

 “That was a soft one. Across the top of your breasts. While you are eating Christi, keep in mind that every five minutes Jane is going to get one much harder than that. And it’s not going to be across the tops. Can you imagine that pain, but harder across the nipples?”

 “Oh God, you bastard. She’ll die.”

 “Only if you are slow.”

 “I can’t do it. Please just let us go. We never did anything to you. We’ve done everything you’ve asked. I’m begging you. Please don’t do this.”

 “Shall I go put her in chains and bring her in here and make her scream for you, or would you rather just obey me?”

 The tears fell steadily as she struggled with it. There was no easy way out. She had to do as I asked. She moaned and nodded.

 “I’ll do it.” Completely resigned. “Untie me.”

 I reached down and untied her wrist. Like her daughter, she was gutsy. As soon as her hand was free she made a swing at me. The blow caught me on the shoulder, just missing my throat where she was probably aiming. Without thinking I swung the crop at her, catching her across the thighs. She cried out and her free hand went to protect her thighs.

 “Dora, that was really dumb,” I moved away from her leaving the rest of her body tied to the chair. She was crying from the pain. From the futility. From the frustration of it all. “You realize that I’m going to punish you for that.” Rubbing my shoulder. She just looked at me through tear filled eyes. “Three minutes.”

 “What?”

 “One stroke to Jane’s breasts every three minutes instead of five.”

 “No please. Hit me,” she spread her free arm out from her body thrusting out her bare breasts. “Please don’t take it out on her. It was me. I hit you. Not Jane. Whip me. Please.”

 “Every three minutes. Are you ready to behave?”

 Numbly she nodded. I reached down, a little more cautiously and released her other wrist. I made her untie her ankles which she had some trouble with but managed. I imagine that her hands were probably asleep from the long tight bondage. But she didn’t complain.

 After she had risen from her chair, I marched her to the concourse. Cuffing her hands behind her back as we walked. She gasped at the sight of her husband tied to the bench and her two daughters tied together in the middle of the aisle on the floor.

 “Please don’t make me do this. God.” She just stared at the scene with disbelieving eyes.

  

 Chapter 22

 I moved to Christi and quickly released her from the handcuffs. She sighed in relief.

 “Lay back,” I ran my finger through her vaginal lips. Still wet.

 She whispered to me as she lay back, “Please don’t do this.”

 “You’ve been through worse.”

 “I know, but it’s going to be unsatisfying from a woman.”

 “I hear they make the best lovers.”

 I motioned Dora to come forward. She padded to Christi, lying back with her chained ankles as far apart as they would go. Her knees spread wide as instructed.

 “Kneel.”

 Dora fell to her knees between Christi’s legs still quietly crying. She looked into Christi’s eyes.

 “You don’t want to do this either do you?” she asked quietly.

 Christi just shook her head.

 “He’s going to torture my daughter until you come. Please hurry.”

 Christi’s eyes widened, but I suspect that the admission didn’t surprise her.

 I walked to the bound daughters. I whispered to Jane, “You ready for your punishment?”

 “I don’t know what I’m being punished for, but I guess.”

 I began to loosen the ropes holding her to her nude sister. Soon she was free and she climbed shakily to her bare feet.

 I whispered to her, as she was being freed.

 “You remember how you said that I could whip you? Your breasts if I wanted?”

 “Oh God. That was before I felt it.”

 “I’m going to punish you by hitting you with this crop. You are going to stand still and take it.”

 “Oh God I can’t. You have no idea how much that is going to hurt.”

 “I’m going to lay one across both breasts once every three minutes until your mother finishes her tasks. It was going to be once every five minutes, but she took a swing at me so I lowered it to three.”

 “Thanks, Mom,” she muttered under her breath.

 “I want you to count out loud every time I hit you. I want your mother to know how quickly she’s going. If you forget to count, I lay one across Elaine’s breasts as well.”

 “Oh God. Can’t we do something else?”

 “Like? Maybe you’d rather try your tongue on your mother? Elaine again? Your father?”

 “You are a bastard. Alright hit my boobs. But please tie me down. I can’t stand still. Not through that. And gag me? Please?”

 I decided that she might look good tied down to receive the whipping. I walked her over to a clothing rack and had her throw the gowns to the carpet. I made her drag the chrome rack out into the concourse in front of her father. I used rope to tie her wrists apart to the top of the rack. Her ankles to the bottom. Her breasts thrust out towards the crop.

 I left them in position and returned to my adult toys. Selected a new red rubber ball gag and showed it to Jane. “You think this will keep you quiet?” Having second thoughts about the gag, and maybe even the bondage, she shook her head. I pinched her nipple and she obediently opened her mouth. I carefully wedged the ball behind her perfect teeth and buckled it behind her head. She moaned through the gag but just waited quietly.

 At the last moment, I decided to increase the stakes. I picked up some cord and wrapped it around Jane’s body, wrapping the base of each breast tightly to make it jut forward. Jane squirmed uncomfortably as this was done. She no doubt realized that this was going to magnify the pain, as her breasts began to throb from the ropes without so much as a touch from the crop. She tried to say something around the ball, “Nagh paut ough eel”. I was pretty sure she meant “Not part of the deal” but I chose to interpret it a bit differently.

 “Tighter?”

 She desperately shook her head. Tears already forming in her eyes. She hung her head in defeat, silently accepting the extra humiliation.

 I called over to Dora, “When you hear the first blow, you can begin.”

 “Please don’t do this. You’ll kill her.”

 “Depends how long you take.” I brought the crop down in a hard arc cracking it across the top of Jane’s bare and bound breasts.

 I heard the scream right through the gag. She convulsed, trying desperately to free her hands, her legs. Anything to protect those sensitive mounds of flesh. To get out from under the crop. Her world exploded in pain. She shook her body against the ropes, bruising her wrists, crying uncontrollably. Even through the gag I could make out, “No more.” Dave had closed his eyes again. Not being able to bear his daughter’s pain. I let him, for now.

 Dora just whispered to Christi, “Please hurry.” She practically dove between Christi’s spread legs. I could hear the urgency of her tongue and her moans as she worked. I checked my watch. I watched as Christi brought her hands to her own bare breasts and began massaging them. Anything to speed up the process. No privacy. No pride left in either woman. Moaning and pressing herself against the other woman.

 Three minutes. I brought the crop up from below in a sharp stroke hitting the bottom of Jane’s bound breasts. Again she screamed. Her breathing ragged. Almost pulling her arms out of their sockets trying to get free. Dave moaned. Even Elaine cried out. I wasn’t hitting her hard enough to break the skin. I was extremely careful of that. I wanted her breasts intact after this. However, I was giving her a good strong stroke. Enough to cause a lot of pain. Especially with her breasts bound as they were.

 I vaguely heard Christi moaning over the struggles and cries of Jane. One woman in ecstasy amongst so much pain. I heard Elaine praying over and over, “Please hurry. Please hurry.”

 At the six minute mark, I raised the crop. Jane’s eyes pleaded with me as she braced for the blow. I brought the crop down just north of her nipples. Grazing the aureole. She screamed again into the gag and began pulling against the bonds before falling into moaning quietly into the ball and crying. “No more. Please.” I could easily make it out through the gag.

 Soon after the sound of the crop hitting Jane again, I heard Christi give a loud moan and I turned to watch as the naked woman between her legs furiously brought her to what looked like a damn fine orgasm. Christi’s body lifted off the ground as her muscles convulsed. Dora continued her work making sure that Christi finished.

 After a minute, Christi’s bare body relaxed, and her head fell to the side. She moaning and murmured just load enough for me to hear, “Enough, I came. God did I come.” Her breathing ragged.

 Dora raised her head from between Christi’s legs and looked back at me. “Thank God. Can we stop this now?”

  

 Chapter 23

 “You still have something to do.”

 “Oh my God, what do you want me to do. Please. Please stop hitting my daughter.”

 “I think your husband could use a blow job.”

 “Good God. Okay. But please stop hitting her.”

 “I want you to suck him, and when he comes, I want you to take it all into your mouth. But don’t spit it out. Don’t swallow it. Just wait until your next instruction.”

 “Haven’t I done enough? Please.”

 I raised the crop and in fear she scrambled forward on her knees to her husband. He was shaking his head. Frightened that he wouldn’t be able to perform. He knew the consequences of not performing. His daughters bare breasts jutting out in front of him.

 Dora quickly took her husbands penis in her mouth. A little awkwardly with her hands bound behind her, but she managed it. Not surprisingly, Dave was almost instantly hard. I watched her head bobbing up and down, desperately trying to satisfy her husband for me.

 This time I announced it. “Nine minutes.”

 I heard Dora groan around the penis in her mouth. I raised the crop. Jane turned pale and shook her head violently, pulling against the restraints like a demon. This time I brought the crop up from below, striking her bound breasts just underneath the nipples. Jane wailed into her gag, trying to find breath. She shook her head, trying to ease the pain in her breasts. Eventually just shaking and crying into the gag.

 A minute later, I saw Dave begin to tighten. Dora’s eyes widened as Dave thrust as best he could into her waiting mouth. I could see Dora choking on the orgasm, sperm filling and over filling her mouth. Dripping down her chin. When her husband had finally finished, Dora lifted her head, mouth closed to keep the semen in and just looked at me. Task accomplished. “What now?” her eyes asked.

 I looked at the haggard woman on her knees, her husbands sperm in her mouth.

 “Crawl over to Elaine and give her the sperm. In her mouth. I want you to French kiss your daughter. I want her to swallow every drop.”

 Dora’s eyes widened again. She shook her head. Didn’t move.

 I just looked at my watch.

 “If you spit it out, or swallow it, I’ll make you do it again.”

 Twelve minutes.

 With Dora watching me, I raised the crop and aimed carefully at Jane’s nipples. Jane’s eyes were pleading with her mother. I could see it through the tears. “Please, just do it.”

 I brought the crop down hard on Jane’s nipples causing her to pull at her ropes. I was sure that she was going to dislocate something. Her scream, even through the gag, hurt my ears. Her sobbing racked her body.

 I heard Elaine from the floor behind Jane, “Please Mom, I know what you have to do. Please just do as he says for Jane. I’ll drink it. Please.”

 Resigned, Dora got to her feet somehow and walked over to her older daughter. She knelt down beside her. Wrists still manacled behind her. I left Jane for a moment to see this. She bent down, and placed her lips against Elaine’s. I watched the internal struggle. So hard. Elaine opened her lips under Dora. With an act of will, Dora opened her mouth and kissed her daughter, exchanging the fluid that she’d kept in her mouth. I watched as Elaine grimaced and worked her throat muscles. She swallowed everything that Dora transferred. Gagging.

 Finally, Dora raised her head from her daughter’s kiss.

 “Is there anything else?” she asked, exhausted.

 I shook my head.

 “You bastard, I hope you rot in hell for this.”

 “You just earned Jane another stroke. And just so you know what happened, I’m going to take the gag out so you can hear her scream.”

 I walked over to Jane and unbuckled the ball gag behind her head. I had to pull it a bit to unwedge it from her teeth, but it eventually popped out.

 Jane groaned. “Goddamn, my boobs. My poor boobs. They. Hurt. Like. Hell. I can’t take anymore. Please. I’ll pass out. I’ll do anything. Just not on the boobs again. Please, she didn’t mean it.”

 “Oh God. Please no. She can’t take anymore,” Dora wailed from her kneeling position beside Elaine. “Hit me. Please. Hit me instead. Anywhere you want. I said it. Not her. Please.”

 I wandered over to Dora.

 “Maybe I’ll hit both of you.”

 Tears welled up in Dora’s eyes. “Please leave her alone. She’s just a girl. I said it. Punish me. Please.”

 “Alright. I’ll hit you instead. But not on the breasts. On the pussy.”

 Her eyes widened. I guess she never figured that anyone would consider hitting a woman there.

 Jane wailed from the rack, “God no. I’ll take another one on the boobs. Don’t do that to her. Please.”

 “No. I’ll take it. How do you want me?”

 “On your back. Put your feet up around your ears like you are about to have sex.”

 “Oh God,” she said as she rolled into the revealing position.

 “Spread your legs a little more.” She did.

 I left her like that for a moment and returned to Jane. I ran my fingers over her swollen breasts. She tried to shy away but couldn’t move very far because of the ropes. Her breasts were hot and sensitive. I touched her between her legs. Damp. Very damp. Not sure, but the whipping may have turned her on. She was crying in her bonds, her face hot with shame. She knew that I knew that she was turned on.

 “Please don’t hit Mom on her pussy. Do you have any idea how much that will hurt? I’m already hurt. Hit me instead. I can take it. One more if you have to hit someone. Please.”

 I looked into Jane’s eyes and saw raw fear of another stroke to her breasts but she was determined to protect her mother, no matter how much it hurt.

 “Sorry, Jane. Not this time. I’ll go easy on her.”

 “You are a bastard.”

 “I know.”

 I walked back to Dora.

 “Beg.”

 “What?”

 “Beg me to hit you.”

 “You have to be joking.”

 “Do I look like I’m joking?”

 “I can’t.”

 “You’ve spread yourself out for me. Beg me to hit you.”

 “I can’t.”

 “Would you like two?”

 “Good god. Please. Just do it.”

 “Alright.” I walked over to Elaine and brought the crop down fairly lightly across the top of her bare breasts. Elaine, unprepared, cried out and pulled against the ropes. Tears jumped into Elaine’s eyes again.

 “Please don’t hit her again. Alright. I’ll beg. Dammit. I’ll beg. I’ll beg you to hit me.”

 I walked over to the naked woman and waited.

 She gulped down her pride and began, “Please hit me. I deserve a thrashing. Hit me. Hit my pussy. Hit my pussy with that goddamn crop. Whip me. Beat me. You bastard. Just hit me and get it over with. Make me scream.”

 Without warning I brought the crop down right between her vaginal lips. Her world exploded in incredible agony. Her mouth opened and emitted a soundless scream. Her body collapsing from the pain, curling up into a ball. Her twitching hands still handcuffed behind her trying in vain to reach the throbbing pain between her legs. Sobbing. Cursing. The pain like a living thing.

 “Thank me.”

 She managed to choke out a, “Fuck you.”

 Christi, crawling as fast as she could came and cradled the sobbing woman. Comforting her. Whispering in her ear, “Please, I can’t take watching this anymore. Thank him and this can all be over.”

 The sobbing woman faced me, tears still running down her face. Managed to choke out an apology. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to swear at you. It just hurts so much. Please don’t hit me there again. Thank-you. Thank-you for correcting me. Thank-you for hitting my pussy like I asked. I deserved it for telling you to rot in hell. Please don’t hit me again. I’ll be good. I’ll do whatever you want. I’ll do Christi again. I’ll do you. I’ll crawl. But not again. Please. Please.”

 Christi stroked her hair and calmed her. I nodded and crouched by the naked blonde. “I want you to tie Dora to Elaine. Same way I had Jane. Wrists to ankles.” I reached to Christi’s bare feet and removed the hobble.

 She whispered, “Thank-you.”

 “For what?”

 “I’ve hated that thing since you put it on me.”

 I smiled. “I know. I’m going to see if Jane likes it. Tie up Dora and come help me with Jane.”

 I watched for a moment as Christi explained to the still sobbing woman what she was going to do. Without any resistance at all, Dora climbed up on her elder daughter and allowed Christi to unlock her wrists and retie her in the humiliating position.

 Meanwhile, I was removing the breast ropes from Jane. Then her ankles. I put the ankle chains on her. She winced as I came anywhere near her sore breasts.

 “You don’t need to do that,” the girl said to me. “I promised to come with you, I will. I won’t try and run.”

 “I know. I like it though.”

 “Figures.”

 I finally removed the wrist ropes which had dug into her skin. Probably would leave bruises. Immediately she moved her arms to cradle her sore and swollen breasts.

 She just looked at me. “Do you have any idea how much that hurts?”

 “Well, I can only imagine.”

 “I’ll do anything to avoid that again. I thought I was going to die.”

 I checked the ropes on Dora were secure and went back into the store to pick up the adult toys. When I came out, I slipped one of the leather collars around Jane’s throat. Dora, watching, just moaned.

 “Please, whatever you do, please don’t hurt my daughter anymore. I think you’ve hurt her enough for a lifetime.”

 A mother’s concern. Touching.

 Jane looked at me. “I thought you were going to let them go.”

 “They’ll be let go soon. For now, I’m not going to be around to torment them. Sounds like freedom to me.”

 “Be nice if you untied them.”

 “Perhaps you can earn their release later.” That was the end of that.

 I attached a leash to Jane’s collar and wandered back to pick up some of the odds and ends lying about. Handcuffs and rope.

 When I returned to the nude girls, I found them kneeling on the tile, offering up their wrists. Probably Christi’s idea.

 I slipped a pair of handcuffs on each of them loosely and had them get to their bare feet. Jane having a bit of trouble with the short hobble. Christi, for once, having no trouble at all. Her cuffed wrists hardly even affected her. She was probably getting used to wearing them.

 We moved towards the end of the mall; Jane, taking short steps. She turned around once, with a tear in her eye as she left her family for god knew what.

  

 Chapter 24

 As we approached the BMW, I noticed Liz asleep, her hands still chained to the steering wheel. Her breasts still bound. I’m not sure how anyone could sleep in that position, but she managed it.

 I opened her door, waking her. She mumbled something, and then snapped wide awake. Pulled at her cuffed wrists and moaned. I reached forward and released the connecting cuffs so she could move away from the steering wheel.

 “Come on, Liz, out.” She managed to climb out of the car stretched as much as her bound wrists and breasts would allow and automatically fell to her knees beside the car. “Arms up.” She raised her cuffed hands. Her eyes on the new girl full of questions.

 I motioned for Christi to remove the rope from her breasts. With some difficulty, with her own hands handcuffed, Christi struggled to remove the ropes from Liz’s body.

 As the blood flowed back into Liz’s breasts, she gasped and then sighed as the omnipresent pressure against her breasts was suddenly released.

 Liz looked up at me from her kneeling position and implored, “Can I ask a question?”

 “Sure.” I was in a good mood.

 “You promise that you won’t get mad? Put those ropes back on me?”

 “Nope. No promises. But ask.”

 “Will you let Cathy go please? I’ll stay. I’ll be your hostage. I’ll do whatever you want. I’ll be good. I promise.”

 “Okay.”

 The stunned girl just knelt there, not believing her ears.

 “Really?”

 “Seriously.”

 I leaned into the car and popped the trunk. I walked around back of the BMW and lifted the naked woman out of the trunk. She squinted in the sudden bright light.

 “You’ve done everything I’ve asked. I’ll send your friend back to the frozen state she was in when we met. Okay?”

 Liz sighed. “Oh thank-you.”

 I placed the bound, confused naked woman into the BMW and concentrated on collapsing the time field around it. Before our eyes, the car and Catherine disappeared. Back to its original position. Back on the highway. Minus Liz, of course.

 “Okay. Now our ride is gone. I guess we walk.”

 I systematically removed the cuffs from all their wrists and placed them on their hands and knees.

 Christi hated crawling. “Please not crawling again. My knees are killing me.”

 Not in the mood for talking, I just ignored them and let them crawl along the roadway like I was walking three pets.

 Neither Jane or Liz had had to crawl for me yet, but they quickly discovered why Christi didn’t like it. Their free swinging breasts as they moved. The humiliating position. The complete humiliation of having to move on their hands and knees, naked while their clothed captor walked comfortably behind. I watched their bare bodies move in the unusual motion. The rough pavement against their palms and knees. I kept my eye on Jane who had the added discomfort of crawling with the ankle restraints restricting the amount she could move her legs.

 I knew that there was a hotel a little down the road. I wanted to get some sleep. It had been a long day.

 It took about two hours for the girls to crawl to the hotel. It took a while with them on their hands and knees, but I forced them all to crawl, complaining the whole way, up to the penthouse suite via the fire stairs.

 I broke the lock on the doors and forced them open. A older man and a young woman were sitting on a couch watching television. It felt a little odd to be leading three young women crawling into the suite, naked. I’m sure it seemed odder to Jane, Christi and Elizabeth.

 I ordered them to their feet. They all stood up and rubbed their sore knees and palms. Christi, knowing how long I could have had them on their knees, whispered a word of thanks in my direction.

 Ignoring the couple in the main room, I wandered through the place with the girls. Looked like a nice enough place. The bathroom was huge.

 I took the women into the bathroom. I knelt down and removed the ankle cuffs from Jane. Now they were all standing waiting for orders. Nude.

 “I want you all into that shower.” I reached in and turned on the cold tap.

 Even if it was cold, the women gladly piled into the shower. Shivering but glad of being able to clean themselves. After all they’d been through I wasn’t surprised.

 “I want you to wash each other while I deal with our ‘guests’. You are not to get out, until I return for you. And no hot water.”

 They collectively groaned, but they knew better than to complain.

 The three girls began the process of getting clean. Rubbing the dirt out of their hair. Rubbing the dirt out of their knees and palms. Shivering in the cold spray.

 I wandered out to the main room. I lifted my gun and aimed it at the young woman. I released her from the time block. She came awake and immediately noticed me with the gun sitting across from her.

 “What the ...?”

 “Hello.”

 “Hello. What do you want. Dad? What have you done with him?”

 “I’ll ask the questions. Who are you?”

 Eyeing the gun. “I’m Amy Trotman.”

 “That your father?”

 “Please what do you want?”

 “Is that your father?” I leveled the gun at her face.

 “Yes. Yes. Calm down. He’s on a business trip and he brought me with him. Can’t you put the gun down?”

 “Okay, here’s the deal. You do exactly what I say, and you won’t get hurt.”

 “Yes. I’ll do anything you want.”

 I tossed a pair of handcuffs at her feet. “Put them on.”

 “Why?”

 I waved the gun at her. She hurriedly picked up the restraints and struggled to put them on. “Come here.”

 She struggled off the couch and approached me.

 I held the gun to her head and unfroze the father.

 “What the hell?” As he spied me holding his handcuffed daughter. Gun to her head. “Where’d you come from? What do you want?”

 “I want you to get up. Quietly and leave the room.”

 I’d set up a slow time field just outside the suite. He’d fall into it as he left the suite. He wouldn’t be aware of his surroundings. Only able to move a millimeter a day or so.

 “Be calm. I’ll do what you say. Just don’t hurt Amy. Okay?”

 I nodded. “Just get out.”

 He walked out the door and slipped into a really slow moving time.

 “What have you done to him?” Amy asked.

 “He’s fine. Just really really slow.”

 I released Amy and she stood still, hands cuffed in front of her. I looked her over. She was a nice looking girl. Brunette. Nice figure. Looked like she was about college age.

 “What do you want from me?” I could see her eyes darting around looking for a weapon.

 “Actually, I just want a place to stay the night. And I don’t want to be disturbed.”

 “Seriously?”

 “Yeah. I want you to lie down on the floor.”

 “Huh?”

 “Yeah. On your front.”

 The handcuffs having served their purpose could be taken off. I reached down and removed them from the shaking girl.

 “Hands behind your back.”

 “Please. I won’t cause you trouble. I’ll behave. You don’t have to tie me up.”

 “Hands.”

 She reluctantly moved her hands behind her back. I quickly lashed her wrists together. Then I reached back and tied her ankles. I completed the rope job by bending her feet back and connecting her hands to her ankles with another piece of rope. She tested the bonds, really couldn’t move.

 “Please don’t leave me like this. It’s very uncomfortable.”

 If I wasn’t so tired, I might have laughed. She didn’t know what uncomfortable was. I pressed my finger to my lips. “I don’t want to gag you, but I can keep you quiet if necessary. Okay?”

 She nodded and let out a quick, “But ...”,

 I ignored her and walked back to the bathroom. I turned off the cold water and ordered the women out. They, in a good mood, stepped out of the shower, shivering. I gave them one towel to share.

 “Make yourselves presentable and meet me in the bedroom.”

 The women all grabbed at the one towel at once, I think Jane got it and I wandered out to the bedroom, ignoring them.

 I stretched out on the bed and waited for them.

 Jane wandered in first. She looked radiant in her nudity. Nipples hard. Probably from the freezing cold shower I had just forced them to take.

 “You look wiped,” she remarked.

 “I am.”

 “Whipping me knock the wind out of you?”

 “Something like that.”

 “Can I help with anything?”

 I shook my head. At a loss, she just stood in the middle of the room quietly and waited. Hands at her sides. Nervously shifting her weight from foot to foot. I just watched her discomfort through half opened eyes.

 Liz wandered into the room next. Her hair was still dripping and she had goosebumps. Nipples hard as well.

 “Jane?” I had my eyes closed.

 “Uh-huh.”

 “Take some rope and tie up Liz on the floor beside the bed.”

 Liz just looked at me. “Please, I’ll do anything you want. You don’t need to tie me up.”

 I looked at her. “Liz, darling, I am going to sleep. The last thing I need is one of you girls to decide that you might like me with a knife in my chest. I know all of you would do anything to get away. Jane’s good with knots. Let her tie you up. Okay?”

 Liz resigned herself and held her hands behind her back. Jane lashed the woman’s hands securely and had her lie on floor. Jane finished off by tying the poor woman’s ankles and knees together, and running a piece of cord to the foot of the bed. Liz wasn’t going anywhere.

 Jane just looked at me. “You’re going to make us sleep on the floor, aren’t you?”

 “Sure. Got a problem with that?”

 “I guess not. I told you that I’d do whatever you want. If that means sleeping on the floor, it’s better than having my boobs tied and whipped.”

 Christi walked in and just heard the last sentence.

 “Your not going to whip her again are you?”

 I looked at her. “No, but I’ve noticed that you are the only one of the three here who hasn’t experienced a good breast beating.”

 She paled and her hands instinctively rose to cover her bare breasts. “Please no. I haven’t done anything.” Her breathing was getting ragged.

 “I know you haven’t. But you are damn lucky I’m just too tired to do anything. Christi, I want you to tie up Jane. Tie her to Liz. Face to face.”

 “Please don’t tie me up. I’ve been tied up enough for one day. I’ll never sleep. Please. I’m so tired. You want us rested for tomorrow don’t you?”

 “Jane. You want a repeat of the breast thing? Christi bind her.”

 Jane swallowed and sank to the floor and quietly held her hands behind her back. Resigned to sleeping skin to skin with Liz. A complete stranger.

 It took a while, but Christi finally managed to tie the two of them securely together. Their faces inches apart. Their bare bodies pressed together.

 Christi crawled up onto the bed with me.

 “I guess you have to tie me up. You ran out of women,” she said mischievously. She held out her wrists.

 “I thought you hated being dominated.”

 “It’s not all bad. I guess I’m getting used to it. And you are going to tie me up aren’t you? Whether I like it or not?”

 I reached down and snapped a pair of handcuffs onto her bare ankles. I moved her hands in back of her, and snapped another pair on her wrists.

 I lay back on the bed, too tired to even insist that she move to the floor.

 “You can’t sleep in those clothes.”

 I opened one eye. “Why not?”

 “Not good for you.”

 “Lack of sleep isn’t good for me.”

 “Come on. I’ve been naked in front of you for god knows how long. I’ve been forced to crawl. Humiliated. Helped you. Helped your victims. I’ve done stuff that any sane person would never have done. I’m not even asking to be let out of these damn cuffs, which is probably what I want most in the world, but I can’t stand to lie here and watch you sleep in your clothes. Take them off.”

 Sighing, I knew that I’d either have to punish her severely or listen to her to get her to shut up. I guess I could have gagged her. My mind was fuzzy with exhaustion. Maybe I’d been using the time control too much. It did take a toll on the wielder. Shaking my head, I reached up and stripped off my shirt. Soon, I was down to my underwear.

 She smirked when she saw that I wasn’t going to remove my underwear in front of her. “You’re not shy are you? You made Jane strip in front of her father. Hell, you made her have sex in front of him. You even whipped her in front of him. Surely to don’t care about modesty. When you return us, we’ll forget about you completely. What’s the matter, small?”

 I really should have punished her for that insolence. But I was just so damned tired I really didn’t care. I sighed and removed my underwear and lay back down. Just to shut her up. Actually I wasn’t shy. Just damn tired.

 “Enough. Get some sleep, you have a long day ahead of you.”

 Christi was silent, but I heard her rustling around. Probably trying to get comfortable. She probably wasn’t quite as tired as everyone else since she had probably gotten off the lightest in the punishment department and she had slept when I took Liz and Catherine and in the car.

 I suddenly felt her breath down near my groin. I opened one eye and saw the back of her blonde head near me. I sighed as her soft lips engulfed me. After today, it was all I could do not to come as soon as she touched me.

 She slowly, lovingly moved her head up and down, moving her tongue around, sucking slightly. Within seconds, I felt the heat rise in me. Images of Jane, naked, bound and screaming in front of her father. Christi making love to her own mother. Catherine whipping Liz. Kimberly alone in a hardware store. Breasts bound and clothespinned. I couldn’t help myself. I climaxed, thrusting up into her mouth. Forcing her to take it into her throat. I felt her desperately swallowing my ejaculate. And when I was done, she simply turned and looked at me. She gave me one of those perfect smiles, like a cat that just got the canary. I watched as she struggled against the cuffs and slowly worked her way off the bed to join her fellow captives on the floor.

 I watched as the self-satisfied smile played around her lips. Some come still sitting daintily in the corner as she sat on the floor. I pointed to the corner of my mouth and watched her tongue snake out and daintily lick her lips clean.

 She lay down beside the other girls, on the hard floor.

 “Good night. Sleep well.” she murmured.

 “Good night, Christi.” And I fell into an exhausted sleep.

  

 Chapter 25

 I awoke, according to my watch, about fourteen hours later. A pleasant way to awake. I opened my eyes to a gorgeous blonde, straddling my body, slowly moving herself up and down, eyes closed, breathing hard, bare breasts heaving. The chains on her hands and ankles softly jingling.

 The sensations rising from my groin. Her soft vagina caressing my penis. Her low moaning. In minutes I orgasmed in her. As I orgasmed she opened her eyes and smiled.

 “Good morning sleepy head.”

 Groggily, I said “Good morning.” She continued her movement, slowly bringing herself to her own orgasm, softly crying out and pulling against her bonds.

 She crawled off me and worked her way up to lie with me. I gathered her in my arms and held her for a while. Not quite believing what had happened. This gorgeous creature, naked and chained, voluntarily giving me sex. And fantastic sex. I vaguely recalled her blow job, nothing expected in return last night before I drifted off.

 I heard a noise outside the bedroom. I perked my head up and glanced over the bed. The scissors were lying on the bedspread near the edge. And Jane was gone.

 Christi noticed that I’d heard something and murmured in my ear, “It’s Okay. She’s just off making us breakfast. Can’t order room service. They didn’t answer, and even if they did, I have absolutely nothing to wear to greet the guy in.” She smiled.

 “What’s with the scissors?”

 “Oh God.” She paled. “I’ll tell you, but you have to promise not to hurt her.”

 I was confused, but decided to hear her out. “No promises.”

 “Oh God. Alright. This is my fault. Really. If you are going to punish anyone, punish me okay? Jane and I woke up early. I think Liz is still asleep. Anyway, I was the only one that could move. We were really quiet, didn’t want to wake you. Could just imagine what would happen if we did. Didn’t even wake Liz, though she is a pretty sound sleeper. We talked for about an hour, got to know each other. She’s pretty smart, you know. We cried a bit, but eventually talked ourselves into thinking it was a good idea to make you breakfast. But, I didn’t know where you put the keys to these things,” she shook her wrists for emphasis. “The only thing we could do was to untie Jane since you only used rope on her. I struggled for about an hour with the knots. Damn these cuffs are inconvenient. Anyway, eventually we got her free and that’s when it all fell apart.”

 “What happened?”

 “Please, you have to promise not to hurt her.”

 “What happened?”

 Christi was nearly in tears now.

 “Well, Jane got up and tried to find the keys to my cuffs. All she found was that pair of scissors. Then she got this look on her face and she picked them up and started to move towards you. I was crying, and she was looking at you, sleeping. It would have been so easy to end this all. Just one stab in the right place. She knows about the Time thing, doesn’t she?”

 “She figured it out. Most of it anyway.”

 “Anyway, she just stood there for like five minutes. Looking at you with hate in her eyes. Then everything just drained out of her. She sort of went limp and she dropped the scissors there. She was crying. And then, without a word, she just padded out of here and the next thing I know, I’m hearing breakfast sounds. I crawled up on the bed, but I couldn’t get a hold of the scissors to move them. Then the rest you know. Please, I’m the one that untied her. I know I shouldn’t have. Please, she stopped. You can understand. God, you tortured her family. She was only doing what anybody would do. But she couldn’t. Please.”

 I was silent for a time, letting Christi softly beg. I was concerned that I’d been so lax as to allow this to happen. The equations say that my death would just revert the timeline back to the last mark where I’d been alive ... but I really would prefer not to test it.

 “Okay. I know your intentions were good. I’ll let it slide this time for her. You, I’ll figure out a suitable punishment for later.”

 Christi softly cried, her bare body shaking. She looked at me with her teary eyes and made a soft entreaty, “Okay, punish me, I deserve it. But please not on the breast. I don’t think I could take that. I don’t know how Jane survived that cropping. You know her breasts are still welted?”

 I nodded.

 At that moment, I watched the magnificent figure of Jane stride nude through the bedroom door carrying a tray. She smiled brightly, took note of Christi in my arms and brightly said, “Good morning. Though it’s been morning for a hell of a long time.” A reference to me having stopped the world in the morning “yesterday”. If she saw the tear streaks on Christi’s face, she didn’t make the connection. I suppose that she thought that it was unlikely that Christi would tell me about the scissors incident.

 I decided to keep it Christi’s and my secret for now. I’d just keep my eye on Jane, though if she didn’t stab me when she had the perfect chance it was damn unlikely that she ever would.

 Jane practically bounced into the room, evidently a lot more lively after a sleep. She lowered the room service tray over my body and gently pulled Christi out of my arms.

 Without a word, Christi slid back to the floor and knelt quietly.

 Jane took three bowls of cereal off the tray and put them on the floor. She then came back to the bed and curled up beside me. Her smile was infectious as she picked up a fork and began to feed me. I was in heaven. All thoughts of punishing this naked girl vanished as she fed me my breakfast. A conglomeration of pancakes, scrambled eggs, juice, milk and toast. I could hear her stomach growling as she fed me, but she never once complained.

 After I was done, she licked her fingers clean, took the tray off the bed and placed it to the side. She slipped to her knees beside Christi. God, they looked gorgeous. Two nude women, kneeling, waiting. One cuffed. The other simply holding her position, hands resting easily on her bare knees.

 “Sir?”

 “Jane?”

 “Permission to release Liz so she will be able to eat her breakfast?”

 I nodded. Jane, still on her knees, inched forward and began to untie the third female. Liz, groggily awakened, momentarily forgetting where she was. A startled scream on her lips as she opened her eyes to see Jane releasing her from her bonds. She struggled against the ropes while Jane shushed her.

 As she awakened, she calmed down and allowed Jane to release her.

 Liz groaned. “Not a dream.”

 Liz was soon free and rubbing her wrists and ankles. Getting the circulation going into her limbs.

 Jane looked up at me. “Christi too?”

 I shook my head. Christi could stay in her chains for now.

 “May we eat our breakfast now, please, sir?”, Jane was in a particularly submissive mood this morning. Not sure why.

 “Enjoy. And if Christi can’t eat with the cuffs on, will one of you feed her?”

 Liz moved to pick up the bowl from the floor. Jane just looked at her and grabbed her arm before she picked up the cereal. I heard Jane whisper, “Like this,” to Liz.

 Jane fell to her hands and knees and crawled over to the second bowl. She lowered her head and began to eat. Making quite a mess, but the submissive stance was just about driving me nuts. Tears began to fall from Liz’s eyes, but she fell forward as well and began to eat the soggy cereal. Christi made a good effort at it, but without the use of her hands to support her, ended up with most of the cereal on the floor.

 After Jane had finished, she picked up Christi’s bowl, had her kneel and tilted the bowl into Christi’s mouth. Christi smiled gratefully, then leaned forward to lick up the spills off the floor.

 I watched amazed as the women humiliated themselves for me, without me even asking them to. I couldn’t believe this. Less than twenty-four hours ago, these women wouldn’t have dreamt of eating breakfast off the floor while naked in front of some strange guy.

 I scratched my head.

 “What the hell got into you?”

 Jane, from her knees, “I thought you would like that. That’s all. I was only hoping that if we were a little more submissive that you wouldn’t have to hurt us anymore.”

 “I liked it. And unless one of you does anything else dumb today, I guess it will be pretty hard to punish you ...”

 Jane let her breath out. The humiliating display hadn’t gone for naught.

  

 Chapter 26

 I dressed quickly.

 Leaving the nude girls in the bedroom, I wandered out to the living room where I’d left Amy hog-tied the former evening. She was awake and livid.

 “About time. What do you want from me?”

 “Don’t know yet.”

 “Will you please untie me?”

 “I like you like that.”

 “Oh God. My arms are killing me. Can’t you loosen the ropes at least?”

 “Who are you?”

 “Amy Trotman. I told you already. Who was that woman that wouldn’t speak to me this morning.”

 Hmmmm. I guess Jane gets some cruelty points for ignoring the bound girl.

 “That was Jane.”

 “Who the hell is that? And why was she naked?”

 “I like my women naked. Clothing is relatively useless on a woman. Don’t you think?”

 “Please.”

 “Amy, we can do one of two things. You can stay tied up there until I decide I don’t like it anymore. I can cut your clothes off you. Or, I can release you, you can strip for me, and I can re-tie you a bit more comfortably.”

 “Oh God. Please. You don’t have to do this.”

 “I know. I want to do it.”

 “Why? What did I ever do to you?”

 “Absolutely nothing. You were just in the wrong hotel room at the wrong time. And I want to see you naked. So which is it?”

 “Please don’t do this.”

 “You want me to choose? I like cutting clothes off helpless girls.”

 “Shit. Okay. Untie me. I’ll take them off for you, you bastard.”

 “You sure?”

 “Yes. I’m gonna lose them one way or the other.”

 “Good girl. You are catching on quick.”

 “Bastard.”

 I placed the gun on the table and bent down. I quickly unwrapped the ropes holding her and she gasped as the circulation returned to her hands and feet. I gave her a second to uncramp her muscles while I settled into the couch. She stayed on the floor, her face a mask of pain as the circulation caused pins and needles to crawl across her skin.

 Finally, I could tell the pain had diminished and I spoke to her, “Amy, get up.”

 “Please don’t make me do this.” But she rose to her feet.

 “Continue.”

 Her small hands fumbled with her clothes. Dropped her blouse and pants at her feet and stood in front of me, somewhat defiantly in her bra and panties and ankle socks.

 “Please don’t make me take off the rest.”

 “Amy ... we can tie you down again and I’ll take the rest off if you like.”

 She shook her head and used her toes to slowly pull her socks off. Her toe nails were painted and she had perfect feet. She looked up with pleading in her eyes as she stood barefoot in front of me. Seeing no compassion, she resigned herself and popped the front closing clasp of her bra. She let the piece of cloth fall off behind her. Wanting to get it over with now, she quickly hooked the waistband of her panties and slid them down her legs, stepping out of them daintily. She raised her hands to try and cover her bare breasts and between her legs. I let her for now. She shifted her weight from bare foot to bare foot while I watched her.

 Finally, she couldn’t take it anymore.

 “Now what? You rape me?”

 “I don’t think so.” I let her just stand there, nude. Awkward.

 After a few more minutes. “What then? Please. This is so humiliating.”

 “I think I’ll tie you up again. Come here. Lie across the coffee table.”

 “Please no. I’ll do whatever you want. I stripped for you. You don’t need to tie me up again. I won’t run away. Please. I can’t stand being tied. I’ll do anything you want. You want me? You want me to give you a blowjob? Fuck you? My-my aa-sss?”

 “Amy ...”

 “Please,” she was crying now. Her shame and her fear apparent. Being hog-tied for hours was beginning to seem like the easy part to the poor naked woman.

 “Amy, all I want right now is to tie you to this coffee table. Don’t make me hurt you.”

 The naked woman stumbled over to the table and carefully lay down across it, face down.

 “You know I want you face up.”

 “Why, so you can rape me?”

 “No, my dear, so it is easier to hurt you.”

 “Oh God. Please don’t hurt me. I won’t let you tie me up.”

 “Amy, for every second that you don’t let me tie you to that table will mean more pain. And I mean more pain.”

 A small voice came from the hallway, Jane’s, “Amy, that’s your name ..., Amy, you have got to do what he says. Like it or not. God, I don’t believe that I’m saying this. Amy, honey, if he says he is going to hurt you, he *is* going to hurt you. You’ll only make it so much worse if you don’t obey.”

 I shook my head. I would have to do something about that willful girl. I was positive that I told her to stay in the bedroom with Christi and Liz.

 But her voice got through to Amy. The frightened nude girl slowly flipped over onto her back on the table and lay there, her breath coming in great gulps as the adrenaline flowed through her body.

 I looked over at Jane. “Alright fancy lady. I was pretty sure that I told you to stay in the bedroom.”

 “I’m sorry, sir. I swear I am. The others were afraid to come out. But I felt bad for this girl. It was so hard to ignore her this morning, she was in such pain. And we could hear you in the back room having trouble with her. I though I might be able to help. She’s just frightened. Please. You don’t have to hurt her. She’ll do anything you tell her. Won’t you, honey?”

 The nude girl just looked up through her tears and nodded.

 “I want to watch her being hurt. If she cooperates, then it doesn’t have to be too much.”

 Amy moaned, “Please, sir. You don’t have to hurt me. Please don’t hurt me.”

 “Jane, as long as you are here, why don’t you tie her?”

 “Please no. I don’t want to get involved.”

 “You are already involved. You are already in hot water for sneaking out here. You want to make it worse? Remember, every three minutes. You know I can do that again.”

 “Oh god, please never that again. My boobs still hurt.”

 She was already at my feet taking the rope that I held out.

 She whispered to the frightened girl on the table, “Please, just do what he says. I don’t want to do this, but you don’t have any idea what he can make you do. I had to strip and have sex with my sister in front of my father. Then he made my mother have sex with another woman while he timed it by whipping my bound boobs.”

 I saw Amy’s eyes flick to her father still visible outside the door.

 “Oh God. He won’t do that to me, will he.”

 I watched as Jane expertly wrapped the rope around Amy’s wrists and ankles holding her securely to the coffee table.

 “Honey, I don’t have a clue what he’ll do to you, but I can guarantee you won’t like it. But, if you disobey, or hesitate, you’ll regret it. Please, take it from someone who has seen it. Just do what he says.”

 “Jane, you want to hurt her?”

 “Oh God, please don’t make me do that. I don’t get off on this stuff. I’d rather take another whipping than hurt her.”

 “Jane, it wasn’t an option.”

 “Oh no. I’ve done everything you asked. I only came out to help.”

 “And now you are helping.”

 “No. I can’t do it.”

 “Jane. We can go back to the mall you know. Elaine’s breasts still are aching for the touch of the crop.”

 “You bastard. I can’t hit another woman for you. Tie them up. Strip them. Even make love to them, if you absolutely have to. I can even fake that I’m enjoying it. But I can’t torture another woman. Think what you are asking. I know how much it hurts. Unlike you, I have a conscience.”

 “All right, Jane. How about if I hurt you too? Where would you like to be tied up?”

 “Please no.”

 “Jane, if you don’t let me do this now, we will head back to the mall. I’m sure your mother would love to make love to everyone again while I whip you. Only this time, maybe I’ll get her to do the rounds twice.”

 “You bastard. How do you want me?”

 “Still won’t hit Amy to save your hide?”

 “Do I still have the choice?”

 “Nope. But I thought I’d ask anyway ...”

 Resigned. “Where do you want to tie me? You can do anything you want to me, but I can’t hit that poor girl. And please not back to the mall.”

 I led the shaking girl to the center of the room. I glanced down at Amy. She was pulling at the ropes holding her wide open on the coffee table. Softly crying.

 “Hands up.” Jane obediently raised her hands to waist level. I tied them together. Jane just shivered.

 There were a few hanging plants in the suite; one of which I simply took down and placed on the floor. I ran the rope through the hook and placed Jane under it. I pulled her bound wrists above her head and tied the rope off by running the rope around Amy’s waist. That way Amy would know just how hard Jane was pulling while I hit her. Jane, standing there nude, knowing that she was about to be tortured, but still standing still, docile. I marveled at her self control. Wondered idly, if she had actually orchestrated a punishment. I remembered her wet pussy after the breast beating at the mall. Maybe she got off on this stuff? I doubted it, but one never knew. Perhaps, after her punishment I’d ask her.

 I returned to the bedroom and retrieved an ankle spreader. Christi was kneeling on the floor in front of the bed, still in her chains.

 “We tried to stop her.”

 “I know. I have a task for you.”

 “Oh God, what?”

 I smiled at her.

 “Oh shit. You want me to have sex with them. Please no.” She pursed her pretty lips.

 “Yeah, Liz can hold down the fort.” I took the handcuffs off Christi’s ankles and quickly cuffed Liz to the foot of the bed. No complaints. I guess she preferred to stay quietly in the bedroom than participate. Didn’t surprise me.

 I practically had to drag Christi out to the living room. Her eyes registered no surprise at Jane and Amy. Naked and bound.

 Christi just looked at Jane, “You didn’t do something he asked, did you?”

 Jane just miserably shook her head.

 I knelt down and carefully spread apart Jane’s legs and attached her bare ankles to the bar. She was spread open. I decided to make this harder on the bound girl and wrapped each breast in rope, squeezing the mounds until it looked uncomfortable. Jane had been in this position before.

 “Oh God. Please not again. I’ll hit her. I’ll whip her if you want. Just don’t hit my boobs. Oh God. Please. Mercy.”

 Ignoring the pleading woman, I motioned Christi to walk over. She did. She knew what I was going to ask before I had to open my mouth. She knelt in front of Jane whispering, “I don’t want to do this.”

 I looked down at Christi, hands still bound behind her back. “I’m going to whip Jane’s breasts. Once every three minutes until she comes. At that point I’ll give her the option of begging to hit Amy. Understand?”

 “Oh God. Jane, you have to hurry, okay? It’s hard enough me having to lick another woman without her screaming. Honey?”

 Jane just gulped and nodded.

 Taking aim, I brought the crop down across Jane’s bound right breast.

 “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH”, she screamed. As the pain faded, she began to beg. “Oh God. My boob. It’s on fire. Please no more. I’ll hit her. I’ll do anything. Just no more.”

 I watched as Christi raised up on her knees and pressed her face into the squirming, crying girl’s pussy, trying to get her to orgasm and end this torture.

 “Count.” I said to Jane.

 “Count? Ahhhh. God it hurts.”

 “Count. That was one.”

 “Oh God. You bastard. One.”

 I glanced at my watch. Jane realized that she had better begin thinking about getting to orgasm or she was going to get hit again. Through her sobs, she tried to concentrate on the tonguing from Christi, the nude blonde between her legs.

 Three minutes.

 I slashed the crop down across her left breast, just missing the nipple.

 “Oh shit. Oooowwowowowowowowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww. Jesus Christ. Argh. Please. For pity’s sake. Stop. You have no idea how much that hurts. My boobs. You’re tearing them apart. Argh. Bastard.”

 I hit her breasts again. Both of them. Almost immediately. She almost falling against the ropes, pulling Amy’s body with the connecting rope making Amy cry out.

 “AAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Jesus Christ. God. Shit. Argh.” Through her sobbing. “What happened to every three minutes. Ah Christ.”

 I just looked at her and raised it again to give her a third.

 It dawned on her pretty face a little too late.

 “Oh Christ. I’m sorry. Please I’m sorry. Two. Ahhhhhhhhh No Nargh. Two. I said two. Please stop. It hurts so much.”

 Her bound breasts were heaving with her exertions. Her bare feet practically leaving the floor with her struggles. Amy was struggling with the rope around her waist. Jane’s bound wrists trying, in vain, to get her sore breasts away from their torment.

 Once she remembered to count, I laid off her breasts and began counting off another three minutes. Christi still struggling to give Jane the stimulation she was going to need to stop this punishment.

 Jane began to really try and concentrate through the sobbing and she looked like she was nearly at the climax that she so desperately needed when six minutes arrived and I brought the crop down right across both bare nipples.

 “Ahhhhhhh. N-no. Bastard. I was almost there. Oh God. My nipples. God you almost tore them from my tits. Oh shit. Three. Three. You son-of-a-bitch. I wish I could show you how much this hurts. Fuck. Jesus. Please no more. I’ll come for you. I’ll crawl. I’ll torture Amy’s tits. I’ll lick her all over. I’ll do anything. Just no more.”

 Finally she began contracting and at about eight minutes and fifty seconds I watched as her muscles tightened and she crashed through an orgasm, crying out through her pain. Just as she was peaking, it was nine minutes and I slashed the crop across the tops of her bare breasts causing her to scream again.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhh. Four. Christ Four. Oh God. I’m coming again. My tits. Oh God. My tits.”

 The last stroke seemed to put her into another orgasm or an extension of her first climax. No way to tell. She screamed. The nude blonde still with her face buried in Jane’s pussy. Jane’s body writhing in pain and orgasm. Finally, after what seemed forever, her body went limp, her bound bare feet barely supporting her. Sobbing. Christi finally falling back on her heels, trying to get the taste out of her mouth, but not complaining.

 Jane hanging in her bonds began to beg. I was completely surprised that she remembered that she still had to beg to be released. Perhaps it just came naturally to the naked woman after the breast torture.

 “Oh my God. I’d forgotten how much that hurt. My boobs. I can’t take anymore. Please don’t hit me again. Please. You’ve torn me apart. Please, untie me. Please let me down. I’ll do anything you want. Just don’t hit my boobs again. Please. I’ll do whatever you want to Amy. I swear it. I’ll whip her. Please let me hurt her. Please, I want to hurt her. I’ll do it with my boobs tied. And my feet spread. Argh. You bastard. Please, just let me down.”

 While she babbled, I wandered over to the by now very scared Amy and released the waist rope. Jane collapsed in a heap as soon as she was robbed of the support to her wrists. Christi tried to move closer to the bound girl and comfort her but wasn’t very effective with her hands still cuffed behind her back. Jane just lay her head against Christi’s breast and sobbed. She couldn’t seem to stop crying. Trying to hold her wounded breasts with her bound hands.

 Amy looked up at me with fear as I sat on the couch waiting for Jane to finish crying. The girl bound to the coffee table looked up at me with tears in her eyes and spoke softly, “Please don’t do that to me. I’ll do anything you want. You don’t have to hurt me.”

 “Amy, I am not going to lie to you. I am going to get Jane to hurt you. Believe me, it will be better than if I do it.”

 “Oh God, but why? I haven’t done anything. I’ve done everything you wanted.” She was beginning to pull at the ropes holding her bare body to the table.

 I nodded to her bound wrists. “I wouldn’t pull against them if I were you. When Jane starts in on you, you are probably going to bruise them, but you don’t need to start early.”

 “Please, don’t hurt me.”

 “But Amy, I want to hurt you. I want to see you cry.” My hand stole forward and idly stroked her helpless bare breast. She cringed at the touch.

 “Oh God.” Tears welling up.

 Even Christi was crying still trying to comfort Jane.

 “You ready?” I asked Amy.

 “Please no.”

 I walked over to Jane and Christi, crouching down.

 Jane looked up at me with bleary eyes, red from her weeping. “You bastard.” But her tears had nearly stopped.

 I just looked at her. “You should know better. You always end up doing what I want in the end anyway. You ready?”

 Jane held out her still bound wrists. I quickly untied them. Her hands fell immediately to her bare chest, cradling the bound breasts, trying to ease the hot pain that must still grip the sensitive mounds. I held out the crop. I saw a brief flash in her eyes as she reached out to take it. Wishing she could hit me with it. In the most painful spot she could find. Just once. But she didn’t.

 To her credit, she didn’t even ask if I’d untie her breasts. They must have hurt like holy hell, but she knew that they were staying bound until I decided to remove the constricting ropes.

 I retreated to the couch, and relaxed.

 Jane finally managed to stop her crying and moved awkwardly on her knees to the opposite side of the coffee table. The spreader bar still holding her ankles wide apart. Christi just knelt quietly where she was.

  

 Chapter 27

 I looked down at Amy’s frightened face and asked her, “Have you even been made love to by a woman?”

 “Please no. I’m straight. I have a boyfriend. Please don’t make me do that.”

 “Christi ...”

 “Oh God, please. My tongue aches. No more.”

 I just motioned her over. After the display with Jane’s breasts, she wasn’t about to argue. She resignedly crept forward on her bare knees and positioned herself between Amy’s spread legs.

 Amy started to beg again. “God. Please. I can’t do this. I’m not good with pain. I’m not a lesbian. I can’t. Please, God, I just can’t.”

 I reached forward and grabbed her face by the cheeks and turned her head towards me.

 “Amy, I want you to listen to me. I’m going to get Jane to hit you. Not as hard as I hit her. She’ll go easy on you, unless I tell her to hit you really hard. I will only ask her to hit you really hard if you don’t look like you are trying. She is going to hit you once every two minutes until you climax. I have no idea what you are thinking. I really don’t care. Just try not to think that it’s Christi using her tongue between your legs. Think of your boyfriend or something. Okay? Understand?”

 Amy closed her eyes, resigning herself to this and nodded her head. I felt her head move a little with my hands which were holding her face.

 “It’s going to hurt, isn’t it? Can I scream?”

 Jane spoke up from her kneeling position beside Amy, “Amy, honey, you aren’t going be able to stop yourself from screaming unless he’s kind enough to gag you.” She looked at me with pleading in her eyes. “Just try and recover from the blows quickly and concentrate. The faster you come, the faster the pain stops. Okay?” She looked up at me. “You are such a cruel bastard.”

 Amy closed her eyes and moaned.

 I spoke to Jane, giving her instructions, “Amy’s new to this, and I’m not punishing her. I want to hear her cry, even scream occasionally. But don’t kill her. I won’t make you hit her with all your strength unless she disobeys. I’ll reserve the rough stuff for when she’s done something to deserve it. Okay?”

 Jane looked somewhat relieved that she didn’t have to put all her effort into this. Maybe that made it easier on her.

 “Ready, ladies?”

 They all just groaned, and I nodded to Jane. I watched as she brought the evil crop up and swung it up in a wide arc bringing it down with a sharp twist at the end of the stroke to strike Amy just above the breasts near her collarbone. The sharp snap wasn’t near as wicked as the sounds I would have made on her defenseless body, but Amy yelped in surprise. Then as the pain washed over her, she moaned loudly.

 Christi bent to her task, a look of distaste on her face. Her tongue busy on the bound nude girl. Amy squirmed in her bonds, but I could see from her face that she wasn’t trying very hard to concentrate on the sensations from her vagina.

 I looked at Jane, her frightened eyes looking back at me. After a minute and a half I spoke to Jane. “Janey, Amy isn’t trying very hard. Next one, put some snap into it. Across the nipples.”

 Amy wailed. “Oh God, please no. I’ll try. I promise I’ll try.” She pretended to grind her hips.

 Jane looked at me with a question in her eyes. But she knew better than to voice it. I just nodded.

 “Two minutes.”

 “Oh God.”

 The cruel whip snapped down across both bare breasts, catching both nipples. The breasts dancing crazily on her chest with the force of the blow.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Christ. My tits. My nipples. Oh please God. Not again. Not there. I’m a woman for chrissakes. My tits. You don’t hit a woman there. Owwwwwwwwwwwwwwww. It hurts. Oh god, it hurts.”

 She pulled at her ropes, probably bruising her wrists and ankles as I’d predicted. Crying, now. But a little more anxious to try and orgasm. At this point, I don’t think she’d care if it was a dog licking her vagina. As long as she was able to come and prevent more strokes from crashing down.

 She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate on her body.

 “Four minutes. Jane, the stomach.”

 “Oh God, you bastard. Please. Stop her from hitting me. I can’t come like this. Oh God. Please.” Jane let the crop fall, not as hard, across Amy’s flat stomach, just a hair above Christi’s bobbing head and industrious tongue. “Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, God. Please. I can’t take it anymore. Please. It hurts so much. My tits. Oh my God.” She was crying, tears falling unashamedly from her eyes. Begging. Struggling.

 A red line appeared where the crop had kissed her stomach. Amy tried to focus through the pain on the sensations from Christi’s tongue. I could tell she was having some serious problems, getting by the fact that it was another woman that was pleasuring her. Having trouble getting enough stimulation through the pain.

 “Six minutes. The breasts.”

 “Oh God, not there again. It hurts so much.” Jane closed her eyes, ignoring Amy’s pleas, and brought the crop up hitting Amy’s smallish breasts from below. “AHhhhhhhhh. No. Stop. Ahhhhh. Please no more. Christ. Shit. Fucking bastard. Son-of-a-bitch. Argh.”

 Jane whispered at me. “Please have mercy on her. I know how much the crop on the breasts hurt. Let me hit her stomach. Her legs. Anything else.”

 Amy was just hanging in her bonds, trying to concentrate on the tongue between her legs. Probably trying to pretend it was her boyfriend. Crying. Humiliated that she had to do this.

 “Eight minutes. Your choice.”

 Jane closed her eyes and slashed another welt across Amy’s thigh, right beside Christi’s working head.

 Amy screamed in pain, “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh. No. No. God. No more. It hurts. Why? Oh please let me go.”

 I watched as Jane looked pleadingly at me. She spoke, “Please, I can’t do this. She’s just a girl. You have no idea how much this thing hurts. She can’t concentrate enough to come. You’ll kill her. I’ll be whipping her until she faints. Have some compassion. For God’s sake let me help Christi, or something. Let her come quicker. Or let me hit her less often.”

 “Janey ...”

 “All right. I’ll keep hitting her. Oh God, by boobs hurt.” Tears began to fill her eyes again.

 “All right.”

 Jane looked up from her soft sobbing. “All right? All right what?”

 “You can help Christi after the next one. But I was going to give you your choice again. If you want to help Christi, you’ll have to hit her breasts again.”

 “Oh God.”

 Amy wailed. Jane whispered to the tortured girl. “I’m sorry Amy, but I can’t do this to you much more. You have to come.”

 “Ten minutes.”

 Jane closed her eyes, bracing herself for the coming screams and slashed the crop across the poor girls nipples again.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Oh my God. Nooooooooo. No more. Not my tits. Shit. Argh. Oh you bastard. Fuck. It hurts. Shit. It hurts so fucking much. No more. I’m begging you. I’ll do anything for you. I’ll crawl. You can tie me up forever. But please no more hitting. Oh God, my tits.”

 Jane dropped the crop on the table against Amy’s bare body and leaned in close to the sobbing girl. She whispered to her, “Please, Amy, you have to concentrate. You have to orgasm.”

 She choked out around her sobs, “I can’t concentrate. It hurts.”

 Jane leaned in and kissed the bound girl full on the mouth. I could vaguely see Jane force her tongue into Amy’s mouth trying to gently touch her tongue. Amy closed her eyes and tried her damnedest to ignore the pain and and concentrate on the kiss and the sensations from between her spread thighs. I could see her face flushing, trying to turn the pain in her breasts into arousal. Jane continued to kiss the girl until I spoke, “Twelve minutes.”

 Jane, tears in her eyes, pulled away from Amy and picked back up the crop. Knowing what was expected she brought it down hard on the tops of Amy’s sore breasts.

 Amy screamed again as though she was being tortured, which I suppose she was. “Argh. Oh you bastard. My tits are going to fall off. Oh God, it hurts. Please, mercy. I can’t come like this. Fucker.”

 Jane’s mouth cut her off again, as she resumed the kiss with the crying, shaking girl. I could see that Christi was tiring. I watched as Jane’s hands stole gently, ever so gently to stroke Amy’s bare nipples. Amy flinched, but in seconds was pushing her tormented chest into Jane’s fingers as though begging for more attention. I watched as Amy’s body began to tense against the bonds. But, like Jane earlier, she had picked a bad time to get to orgasm.

 “Fourteen minutes.”

 Jane again pulled away and I heard Christi groan. Amy fell back against the table, unable to maintain whatever fantasy she had fallen into without Jane’s soft lips and teasing hands.

 “You are such a bastard,” Jane glared at me, “she was almost there.”

 The crop crashed down against the bottom of her breasts again.

 “Ahhhhhhhhh. Oh God, please no more hitting. I’ll come for you. I’ll masturbate, I’ll do anything. I can’t concentrate through this pain. My tits HURT.”

 Jane leaned forward, whispering to the bound woman. “Come on Amy. Back where you were.” Jane’s hands playing with the tortured breasts. Christi renewing her tonguing efforts. All three softly sobbing. Amy trying her damnedest to concentrate. Her body tensing. I picked up the crop.

 Sixteen minutes came and went, but I didn’t announce it. Seconds after the sixteen minute mark, I watched as Amy’s body finally tensed up against the bonds, pulling against them, her groan as the breath left her body and the pleasure of the climax washed over her, Jane still kissing her. Christi continuing to use her soft tongue. At what I judged to be just after the peak of her climax, I brought the crop down, lightly, against her abused nipples, catching nipples, and Jane’s fingers in the process. I watched as she screamed and immediately tensed up again. Pulling hard against the bonds. Her breath was ragged as she fell back against the table, her heart hammering with the multiple orgasm. Her muscles relaxing, her head turning away from Jane’s mouth. Moaning.

 Jane slowly fell back on her knees cradling her own, still bound, breasts. And Christi raised her head and asked permission to stop her task. I nodded, and she groaned, “Thank God.”, falling back on her heels. I watched her moving her tongue around in her mouth. It was actually quite attractive to watch as she tried to work the circulation back into her tongue. Breathing hard. Bare breasts heaving after the marathon.

 Amy looked up from her table. “Oh my God. I’ve never come that hard in my life. Christ my tits.”

 I lay back on the comfortable couch and waited patiently for the girls to recover.

  

 Chapter 28

 Slowly their breathing returned to normal. The girls silent in with their own thoughts. Trying to make sense of what I’d just done to them. Amy was softly crying. The other two, a little more used to the abuse, just knelt quietly.

 After letting Jane have time to recover, I moved to her side. Startled Amy, who I think may have been crying herself to sleep on the table.

 I slowly released Jane’s feet from the spreader bar and helped the aching girl to her feet. She was a bit unsteady on her feet as I walked her back to the bedroom.

 Liz, still chained on the floor, looked up and her eyes widened as she watched me helping Jane, her bare breasts still bound, into the room. Jane wincing at the pain each step transmitted to her bound breasts.

 Liz spoke up. “What the hell did you do to her? She looks like she’s been through the war. I thought you were killing them.”

 I spoke to Liz, “I just played with her.” Jane grunted at this. “Seriously, she didn’t obey, I had to punish her.”

 “Good God. Why?”

 “Jane?” She looked up through bleary eyes. “Jane, if I asked you to whip Liz, would you?”

 She began to cry, but nodded.

 I saw a really frightened look cross Liz’s face, but I ignored that for now.

 “Jane, beg to whip Liz.”

 “Please don’t make me hit her, too. Haven’t you made me do enough?”

 “Jane.”

 “Please no more. My boobs are on fire. I can’t take anymore.”

 “Beg.”

 “Oh God.” She fell to her knees. “All right. I can’t take anymore. Please let me hit Liz. Please make me whip her tits. Make me hurt her. I’ll use the crop. The paddle. Whatever you want. I’ll tie her down. Whip her until she passes out. Oh God. Please don’t make me do it.”

 I gently placed my hand under Jane’s arm and guided her off her knees and to the bed.

 “Jane lay back on the bed. Spread eagled.”

 Comprehension dawned on her face. She looked at me, still in tears.

 “I don’t have to hit Liz?”

 “No, Jane. I just wanted to hear you beg. I wanted to frighten Liz. And I wanted to make sure that you learned your lesson. You really would have hit her, if I demanded it?”

 She suddenly looked impish. “You may have had to hit me again, but yes, I would have.” A smile played around her mouth for the first time since she’d wandered out of the room without permission.

 “You are a willful girl.”

 “That’s why you took me isn’t it?”

 She looked magnificent, spreading herself out. Breasts bound tightly. I began to work on securing her to the bed. Ropes running from her slender wrists and ankles and attaching to the bed posts.

 “You figure it out. I’ll be back in a minute.”

 I slipped off the bed and released the handcuff from the bedpost holding Liz’s right hand. I had her rise to her bare feet and snapped the cuff around her other wrist behind her back. She whimpered but allowed the bondage. Like she had a choice.

 As I slowly walked Liz out to where the other girls were quietly talking in the living room, she whispered a quick word of thanks for not making Jane hurt her. She surprised me and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek as I deposited her in an easy chair facing Christi, still kneeling on her heels and Amy still bound to the table.

 I quickly checked Amy’s body for lasting marks. She quietly suffered my probes and tracing of the crop marks.

 “You okay?”

 Amy just looked up at me. “My tits still hurt like hell, but, yeah, I’ll live.”

 “You comfortable enough?”

 “I’d be more comfortable if you untied me.”

 I laughed. “Amy, sweetheart, I’ll tell you this right now. You are going to remain tied up no matter what for a while. But, if you would prefer, I can tie you in a more comfortable position, if something is cramping or something.”

 Amy pulled at her bound wrists and ankles. They were secure, but they weren’t really tight like the hog-tie I had originally had her in. She knew what tight was. This wasn’t causing her any circulation discomfort.

 “If I gotta be tied up anyway, this is comfortable enough. Can I have a cushion for my head?”

 I reached for a throw pillow. I gently put my hand under her head and raised it for her, lowering it carefully onto the pillow.

 “Thank-you,” she murmured.

 I began to walk back down the hall to the bedroom, when I heard Christi’s small voice.

 “Where are you going?”

 “Back to the bedroom. I have to talk to Jane.”

 “Talk, huh?”

 Though her voice was light enough, I thought I detected a note of jealousy in it as well.

 “Christi, I am going back to talk to her. I need to find out some things.”

 It was pretty clear from the blonde’s face that she was pretty sure that I was going back to have sex with Jane. But it was interesting that she was jealous.

 “You girls behave out here. You can talk, but keep it down. I don’t want to hear you. Gets noisy enough and I’ll gag you all.”

 Christi said in a soft voice, “Don’t hurt her, okay, she’s had enough. Please?”

 I leaned down to Christi, the only one of the bound women that had any influence over things at all, kissed her tenderly on the cheek and whispered in her ear. “I’ll leave her alone. Promise. Okay?”

 For some reason, Christi just began crying again, but nodded her head.

 I rose and walked back to the waiting girl in the bedroom.

  

 Chapter 29

 I opened the door to the bedroom and stepped quietly into the room. I shut the door behind me, muffling the quiet talking of the girls in the living room.

 On the bed, Jane twisted her head and watched as I walked into the room and sat down on the bed beside her.

 She spoke first.

 “You aren’t going to hurt me anymore are you? Please?”

 I shook my head.

 “Can you take off the ropes on my boobs? They’re killing me.”

 I traced my finger down her squeezed breasts and she flinched at the touch. She moaned and pulled weakly against her ankle restraints.

 “Are you sure you want them off?”

 “Are you kidding?”

 “Jane.” I just looked at her. She turned her face away as far as the ropes would let her.

 “You know. Don’t you?” she finally asked after a moment of silence.

 “Know what?”

 “Oh God. You are going to make me say it, aren’t you?”

 “Know what, Jane?”

 “The pain.”

 “What about it?”

 “You felt my crotch the first time you whipped me. You know, you bastard. It turns me on. Goddammit,” she whispered fiercely.

 I watched as her eyes began to fill with tears. They slowly overflowed her lids as she turned her face toward me. Openly crying. I reached forward and carefully wiped the tears away, she couldn’t do it on her own with her wrists bound as they were.

 “It turns you on?”

 “Yeah. My mind hates it. It hurts like hell. But. But. But. My body ...”

 She began to cry again. I let her.

 Still breathing raggedly, she continued.

 “You’ve taken everyone. I don’t have anyone else to talk to. You probably don’t care about how I’m feeling. Do you?”

 “I care. In a different sort of way.”

 “You know. All my life I’ve been a strong woman. I’ve been a feminist. A good Catholic. Equal opportunity. Straight A’s. All that shit. Calm. Helped all my friends when they started having sex. A fucking rock. Jane the rock. Then you fall into my life. Being everything I hate. Torture my family. Sexually abuse me. For no better reason than your own pleasure. And you physically torture me. Whip my boobs. Force me to do things that no sane person would ever do. I swear in a former life I would kill you. I have no clothes. No dignity. No control. You can make me crawl like I’m an animal. And, goddammit, its turning me on. My head hates it. My body betrays me. Everytime you abuse me. Degrade me. Humiliate me. I feel it. Between my legs. My nipples. Tingling. Demanding attention. Just talking to you now is doing it. And I hate myself for it.”

 “Jane.”

 “Don’t Jane me. I’m lying here, roped to a bed, my boobs tied up. Aching from your crop. And part of me is saying, disobey him so he’ll hit you more. Do you have any idea how confusing all this is? How hard this is emotionally?”

 She began to weep quietly.

 I moved off the bed and sat in one of the bedroom chairs and silently waited for her to finish.

 “I don’t even know your name.”

 Her question surprised me. Why should she care who I was?

 “No you don’t,” I said to her softly.

 “Who are you? Where did you come from? How are you controlling the world? Why me? A million questions. I know you don’t have to answer them. I’m just a dumb slave now.”

 “Janey. You are one hell of a strong woman and hardly dumb. You know that?”

 “Maybe I’m just being belligerent so you’ll beat me again. How will even I ever know?” Tears began to fall silently from her eyes again. I couldn’t believe anyone, least of all this petite girl, had so many tears in her. She was really upset. And not entirely with me this time.

 “Okay. Jane. I could tell you my name and my background but it doesn’t matter. This whole experience doesn’t matter. When all this ends, you’ll remember nothing. When I restart the world, you’ll fall back into that mall, with your family, your loved ones, continue looking for pretty clothes and you won’t remember a thing about this. Not the torture of your family. Not your sexual abuse. Not being tied to this bed talking your heart out. Nothing. It didn’t happen. I’ll remember it, but if I ever see you again after this, walking down the street, yeah, I’ll think to myself how much fun *I* had, but you’ll be completely oblivious why I’m staring at you. Or if you notice, you’ll just think, another male pig ...”

 She sniffled. “What if I want to remember too?”

 “Sorry, babe. Equations don’t lie. Can’t.”

 “I feel so helpless. So powerless. I just have to do what you say. Like it or not. You so rarely care what one of us thinks or wants.”

 “You are helpless and powerless. I’ve seen to that. It’s part of your life until I decide to restart things.”

 She thought about that before continuing.

 “I may not have any power. I may have to do dirty and humiliating things for you. But I’m still Jane inside. You may have my body under your control. And you might be able to make me feel weird things with how you treat me; but you’ll never break me completely, you know ...”

 I nodded. “I’m counting on it. Why do you think I made you come with me?”

 I walked forward to the bed and sat down beside her again.

 “I know your mind is in a whirl but it will settle down. I promise.”

 “I know what good your promises are.” She smiled up at me weakly.

 I began to slowly release her bound breasts. She gasped at the sudden inrush of blood to her sore parts. Tears sprang to her eyes everytime I touched a welt.

 “I hate it. Feel me. Feel between my legs.” I reached down. She was sopping wet. “I can feel the tingling. Insistent. Everytime you hurt me. But I hate it. The pain. The degradation. It hurts dammit. Why does my body react to it?”

 “May as well ask why I like hurting you. Our bodies function in strange ways, Janey. You should know that.”

 “And that climax. I’ve never had a climax like that. Not even ... not even when I’m by myself. And I know what and where I want. My God, I thought I was going to pass out with you beating me and Christi sucking me. After all that pain, my boobs aching, the crop, the sounds of myself screaming, that climax was the most wonderful feeling. God. It almost made it worthwhile.”

 “Jane. You are only seventeen. You haven’t had time to find out what you like. You would have found out eventually. You still might after you return.”

 She began to cry again. She managed to choke out, “I’m only seventeen. I’m just a girl. I don’t want this to be happening to me.”

 She began to pull against the bonds. But only half-heartedly. I had finished releasing her breasts from the ropes. She sighed.

 I bent down and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then one on each swollen breast She just continued to cry, naked and bound on the bed. I sat down in the chair and watched her cry herself out and slowly her breathing became more regular and her eyes closed. I guess she’d been through a lot already today. It isn’t every day that you discover, to your horror, that you are a masochist. Soon she was pulling weakly against the bonds in her sleep. I watched her sleep for a while, thinking. Finally I rose from the chair, kissed her soft cheek again and left my willful one in peace, quietly closing the door behind me.

  

 Chapter 30

 I walked back into the living room. As they heard me approach, the women stopped whatever they were talking about.

 “Talking about me?”

 Liz spoke up. “No, sir.”

 “What were you talking about?”

 “Just our former lives. Our dreams. That sort of thing.”

 “Someday, I’d love to hear them too. But not right now. We have places to go. People to see. Ropes to tie.”

 Christi groaned. “What are you going to make us do now? Suck off the Dallas Cowboys?”

 I looked at her with raised eyebrows. “Any more sarcasm out of your pretty mouth and that might be exactly what you are doing.”

 Her face grew white as she realized that I probably could make them all do just that and she shuddered.

 “I’m sorry. Truly I am.”

 “That’s OK. It’s just been a long day already.” I looked at Amy, bound to the coffee table. “Probably longer for you, but who’s counting?”

 I bent down beside the table and began to loosen the ropes that held her ankles to the table. Jane tied good knots. Took me a while to work them free. While I worked on the knots I turned to Christi.

 “Remember in your mother’s office?”

 “How the hell could I forget?”

 “Remember how I promised you something?”

 “I remembered, but I was sure that you had forgotten ... and I wasn’t about to bring it up ...”

 “You still feel the same way.”

 Shy. “Yes.” Head down. Eye’s downcast.

 I finally released Amy’s right foot. She shook her free leg and wiggled her toes. Happy to not be bound anymore. Not even a hint of a kick. I began working on her left ankle.

 “Tell you what, where do you think you could find two women that you want to play with?”

 “I don’t know, the mall?”

 Amy’s left leg was free of the rope and she kicked her legs up into the air playfully. I moved around to her wrists. I could see small bruises forming already where she had pulled at the ropes holding her wrists. I kissed her wrists at the rope and began to unwind the lashing.

 “We’ve been to the mall. Somewhere else ...”

 “Well, I’ve always fantasized about the outdoors ...”

 “Pick up two girls at the mall, take them to the park or something?”

 “If you’ll let me.”

 “Oh, this I want to see. If you are serious.”

 Shortly Amy’s hands were free of the table, and she sat up, rubbing her wrists.

 I spoke to Amy. “Sorry, but your freedom is going to be short lived. Hands behind you.”

 She pouted, but knew better than to argue. She meekly put her wrists behind her back where I slipped a pair of handcuffs onto her, ratchetting them secure, but not tight.

 I looked over at Liz, sitting quietly in the chair.

 “Liz, babe. Christi and Amy and I are going to head out. You have your choice. You can sit here. I’ll tie your ankles to the chair, and leave your wrists cuffed. Or you can come with us.”

 Liz looked at me shrewdly. “I think I’ll stay here if you let me. But you don’t have to tie me up. I won’t go anywhere.”

 “I want to tie you up. I won’t make it tight. Don’t disturb Jane, she’s sleeping in the other room. If she wakes up and calls out, reassure her that I’ll be coming back to free you and her. We might be gone a while though.”

 I began to wrap the soft rope around her ankles holding her to the chair. Soon she was lashed to the chair, she pulled against the bonds, but wasn’t able to move her feet. She sat quietly.

 Liz looked up at me as I rose.

 “Can a girl ask for something, sir? Without you punishing her?”

 “What is it?”

 “Well, if you are going to be gone for any length of time, it would get very boring just sitting here tied to this chair.”

 “Uh-huh.”

 “And I know that it doesn’t matter to you whether I’m bored or not, and I can understand that. I’m just a slave. But if you aren’t particularly interested in my boredom, perhaps you could put a movie on the television for me, or something. With the volume low? Maybe some music? Please?”

 “You wouldn’t like the movies that I have with me.”

 “Whatever it is, it would be better than being bored. Please?”

 I rummaged through the pack and pulled out the softer bondage porn and slipped it into the VCR. I set the VCR to rewind and continuous play the tape, flicked on the television and waited for the credits to end. First scene had a very scantily clad woman tied to a chair. The shot panned out and I watched her struggle with her gag and ropes for a minute before pulling Christi and Amy to their bare feet.

 I released Christi’s hands from behind her back and re-cuffed them in front of her.

 “I think you know you don’t have to cuff me at all.”

 By now, I would have felt safe sleeping with her free. However she looked so attractive wearing the things I just had to keep her in them.

 Amy pulled at her cuffs, probably hoping that I’d remember her and change her hands to be in front as well. But she still hadn’t earned that privilege.

 I guided both girls out the door and into the hotel hallway. I watched Amy’s face as she passed her father. She shuddered a bit, but realized that things could have been worse. She had heard the story about Jane having to strip and have sex in front of her father.

 Christi turned to me, a smile playing on her lips and asked, oh so innocently, “We’re allowed to walk?”

 I just looked at her. The cheeky devil.

 “Any more cracks outta you and I’ll have you crawling and Amy holding the leash.”

 Christi smiled and continued walking towards the stairs, purposely exaggerating the sway of her hips. Making sure that I got flashes of between her legs.

 She seemed happy to be out of the suite. I guess I had had them all cooped up and bound for a long time.

 Amy walked slowly beside me, her bare feet scuffing at the carpet. She smiled a bit watching Christi almost dance up ahead. Almost happy.

 Hard to believe that the girls actually found something to be happy about after all I put them through. The human spirit will always amaze me.

 As we passed into the stairwell, Christi broke into a run, pounding her bare feet down the stairs, laughing, calling up to me and Amy to catch her if we could. So easy to run away. A day ago, she wouldn’t have dared. A day ago, I wouldn’t have let her.

 We found her at the bottom of the stairwell, breathing hard. Trying to catch her breath. Laughingly, she berated us, “Told. You. You. Couldn’t. Catch. Me.”

 Amy was a bit more sober. But she was probably still getting used to the idea that I could have her completely naked, handcuffed and walk around the stopped world without getting caught. She was probably still a little self-conscious of her nudity.

 We walked out through the opulent lobby and onto the street. I recognized the area we were in. I must have been tired yesterday.

 I stopped Christi and spoke to her, “How about a pair of lawyers?”

 “Lawyers?”

 “Yeah, we’re in the financial district. I’m sure we can find a pair of good looking lawyers around here for you to have.”

 She thought about it. If she had to have women, lawyers should be a lot of fun. Strong willed. Well educated. Probably would absolutely hate being put into that situation. Perfect.

 “Okay. Where?”

 We found a high-rise with a number of law firms stenciled into the directory.

 “Either one of you want to ask the guard?” I pointed to the big burly type guy standing frozen by the elevators.

 They both shook their heads. We found the fire stairs easily enough. Christi was fairly dancing with excitement. I was beginning to think that she was telling the truth about wanting to do this.

 We reached the twenty-second floor and walked through the various offices. Mostly male lawyers. Suits.

 Finally we happened across an office with a female lawyer. She was pretty. Tall and thin. Christi immediately wanted to try her, “She’ll do. She should be able to take us to another one. Can’t I have a guy as well? Please?”

 I just shook my head. I had no real interest in seeing some guy dominated and humiliated. Not my cup of tea. I suppose I could have let her do it without me. I could’ve had my own fun with Amy. But then what carrot could I dangle in front of her when I needed her to do something particularly distasteful?

 Resigned, she asked, “So now what?”

 “Maybe you should let me take her, get her tied up, or handcuffed and then let you take over. You aren’t very menacing the way you are and I ain’t about to let you wear any clothing now.”

 “Oh. What will you let me do to her?”

 “Here’s the plan. I’ll take her. You and Amy, I’ll chain up in the other room, for a minute to keep you out of the way. If she sees you two naked and chained the way you are, she’ll be a lot harder to handle. When I get her under control, I’m going to bring you and Amy in. I’ll just sit and watch and you can do just about anything you like to her. I’ll stop you if you get out of control.”

 “I can hurt her?”

 “All you like.”

 “Seriously?”

 “If it gets dangerous, I’ll stop you.”

 “Okay.”

 I led Amy and Christi out into another office, with some male lawyer in it. I quickly cuffed Amy and Christi to his desk and walked out and back to the original office. They settled onto the floor and sat quietly waiting.

 I closed the door and sat in an easy chair. I pointed the gun at Ms. Lawyer’s pretty face and released her from the time block. She yelped when she saw me.

 “Where the hell did you come from?”

 A by now familiar refrain. “Thin air, lady.” I decided to have some fun at her expense. “Hands up.”

 “What do you want? How did you get in here?” as she raised her hands.

 “I can only answer one question at a time. What do I want? I want you to put on these handcuffs,” I tossed them on the desk in front of her. “How did I get in here? I walked.”

 She was getting frightened, but resisted putting on the cuffs. Most of the women seem to realize that they become much more vulnerable if their hands are locked together.

 “Why do you want me to put them on?”

 “Lady, I don’t have time for this.” I let a shot off into the ceiling. I was going to have to reload the thing soon.

 The loud noise really scared her and she involuntarily covered her ears.

 “Please don’t hurt me.”

 “Cuffs.”

 She hurriedly picked up the handcuffs and locked one side onto her right wrist.

 “In front of me?”

 I nodded. Front was fine for now. Christi could change it if she wanted. I watched as she closed her eyes and snapped the other side closed against the desk.

 “OK. Up. We need to go for a walk.”

 She rose and little unsteadily, using her cuffed hands to pull herself out of her leather chair.

 “Where are we going? You won’t get away with this you know. There’s security in the building. That gunshot would have been heard.”

 Thinking about the frozen guard in the lobby, I almost laughed.

 “Just come on lady. What was your name?”

 “Janet.”

 “Come on, Janet. What other female lawyers are there around this area?”

 Bewildered, “Why do you want to know about other female lawyers?” She was glancing around seeing all the people frozen, realizing that the world had gone awful quiet and that she was probably on her own. Not quite comprehending the situation, but realizing it was bad.

 “Company.”

 “Oh. What kind of lawyer you want.”

 “Someone who takes care of herself. Attractive.”

 “You are going to rape us aren’t you?”

 “Nope. That I will promise you. I won’t even hurt you unless you don’t cooperate. Another lawyer?”

 “There’s Lynn Dermett. She works out. Or there’s Susan Li.”

 “Lynn sounds fine. She a friend of yours?”

 “We do lunch sometimes. She’s up two floor in financial.”

 I jammed the gun in her ribs and she gasped. She led the way, pointing with her shackled hands until we reached a set of internal stairs.

 We climbed up two flights and Janet led me directly to an office with the name Lynn Dermett stenciled on the name plate. She was currently frozen writing something on a pad. I closed the door and jammed the gun against Janet’s temple.

 “Wh-what have you done to her?” Janet was shaking in fear.

 “Nothing. She’s just frozen. Watch.”

 Lynn suddenly jumped to life.

 “You are controlling it.” Janet hissed.

 Lynn looked up from her work to see her handcuffed friend with a gun to her head.

 “Where the hell did you come from?”

 “Thin air,” I was having a sense of deja vue.

 “What do you want? Put that gun down before you hurt someone.”

 I tossed another pair of handcuffs on Lynn’s desk.

 “Put them on before I have to hurt Janet here.”

 “Why?”

 “Because if you don’t, I’ll start making new holes in Janet. And if that doesn’t work, I’ll start making new holes in you. When you die, I’ll just find someone who doesn’t ask as many questions.”

 Janet spoke up, a little shakily, “Lynn, do what he says. It’s loaded. I have a bullet in my office ceiling.”

 “God.” She began to put on the cuffs, same as Janet.

 “Good. I knew you lawyers were smart.”

 “You won’t get away with this.”

 I ignored her and slowly moved Janet to an office chair. I removed her handcuffs.

 “Hands back, behind the chair.”

 “Let me go. Please.”

 I wrapped her crossed wrists with rope and tied it off. Quickly crossed and tied her ankles together as well. At gunpoint, I moved Lynn away from her leather chair and forced her to lie face down on the carpet. Removing her handcuffs I had her put her hands behind her back where I lashed them together. I lashed her ankles and knees and let her struggle with the ropes on the floor while I went to retrieve the other women.

 When I arrived in the office next to Janet’s, I released their cuffs. I recuffed Amy’s hands behind her, to a little protest. I removed Christi’s cuffs completely.

 Christi asked, “You have her?”

 “Yup and another. The other office is bigger.”

 I led the two nude ladies up to Lynn’s office, watching their bare bodies as they climbed the internal stairs barefoot in front of me. I’d never tire of seeing these women walking in front of me nude.

 I stopped them outside the office door.

 “You sure you want to do this?”

 Christi swallowed heavily. “It isn’t permanent?”

 “Nope. If you like, I can return them to their desks as soon as you are finished.”

 “Okay. I’d like to try.”

 I handed her the crop. “You know where everything else is.”

 “Too well. Probably better than you do.”

 I walked into the room first pulling Amy along a little unwillingly. Christi followed me into the office.

  

  

 Chapter 31

 I settled into the comfortable leather chair and pulled Amy down to sit in my lap. Her bound hands pressing into my abdomen between us. She sat stiffly for a moment, then shifted a bit and relaxed. At the moment nothing really being required of her.

 Lynn found her tongue. “What the hell is going on here?” The two nudes probably had shaken her.

 Janet’s voice came from the chair, “Lynn, he’s got us under his control. If you don’t want to get hurt, you might want to consider listening to him.” She sounded scared. I guess that was understandable considering that I’d just walked in like I owned the place with two nude girls in tow, like I owned them as well. I doubted very much whether either lawyer was keen on being owned.

 I spoke up. “Actually, I’m just an observer. That girl there. I pointed. You may call her Mistress Christi, will be giving you your marching orders. I’d suggest that you take her seriously. Just because she’s naked and you ain’t doesn’t mean that you should ignore her. Got it. This naked wench in my lap, you can refer to as Slave Amy.”

 I felt Amy blush as I introduced her. Both lawyers mutely nodded.

 Christi walked around the office, inspecting the furniture. The decor. And finally the women, tied up. Lynn had her eyes closed. Christi began to work at the quick but secure knots that I had tied. Quickly freeing the woman.

 “On your knees.”

 “Please don’t do this.” The lawyer climbed from her prone position to kneel.

 “I want you to crawl around the office. Twice. If you don’t move fast enough, I’ll give you a swat with this crop.” She showed Lynn the crop.

 “Oh my God. Please.”

 Christi came forward and gave Lynn a light stroke across the ass. The woman fell to her hands and knees and began to crawl. I have to admit, I was getting excited watching Christi, naked, forcing this woman to crawl in her business suit. Quite a contrast. Janet looked on in horror.

 My hands began to lightly caress the bare body sitting in my lap. Amy squirmed a bit at first but decided that she had better let me do as I wanted if she didn’t want punishment. She finally sat still and just closed her eyes letting my fingers lightly touch her bare body.

 Christi had given the crawling, miserable woman at least four strikes with the crop before she finished the second circuit of the room. I had watched, with a small smile on my face as I watched her hand steal to her crotch as she followed the poor lawyer about the room.

 Finally, she finished and allowed the woman to stop crawling.

 “Okay. On your feet.”

 “Please.” Lynn was breathing hard.

 “Strip.”

 “Oh please no.”

 Christi walked over to Janet tied to the chair. She had learned a lot from me. Don’t threaten the primary subject unless you want to punish her.

 “Strip or every minute Janet gets another cropping.”

 Christi had no watch, not being allowed even jewelry, but I glanced at mine. Christi swung the crop, hitting Janet across the cheek, not particularly hard. But the face is a terrible place to get cropped. Janet screamed mostly in surprise I suspect. The blow wasn’t that hard, though a red mark across the cheek resulted. I was surprised that Christi would hit her in the face like that.

 “Ahhhh. No. Not my face. Please, Lynn do what she says.”

 She had learned. Isolate the weaker of the two. Threaten her. The stronger one would take lashes until doomsday, but will generally break down if the weaker one is threatened. If your intent is to punish someone long and hard, then threaten the stronger one. I learned that with Jane and Elaine early on.

 Lynn glared at Christi, and began to take off her suit. Jacket first.

 “Did he make you do this?”

 “If I told you, would you believe me?” Christi asked the disrobing woman.

 “Please don’t make me do this.” The jacket fell to the floor.

 “Shoes next.” Lynn kicked off her shoes. “Nylons or pantyhose?”

 Lynn looked bewildered.

 “Are you wearing nylons or pantyhose?”

 “Nylons.”

 “Off.”

 Lynn reached down and pulled the thin socks off her feet. Standing barefoot in the middle of her office. Her face began to flush.

 “Continue.”

 “All of it?”

 “Yeah, so you are as naked as me. I don’t like my slaves to have more clothes than I do.”

 “Please lady. You’re a woman. Obviously he’s controlling you. Come on. Don’t make me do this. Did you want to strip the first time he made you?”

 “I was naked when he took me. And use Mistress.” I felt Amy shudder as she remembered her initial humiliation when I had made her strip for me.

 “Huh?”

 “Mistress, address me as Mistress instead of lady. Okay?”

 “Okay. But please don’t make me take off my clothes. Give me some dignity.”

 “Why?”

 “You are a woman and you are asking me why?” She was incredulous.

 “Come on, strip.” She brought the crop down cruelly across Janet’s chin.

 “Oh God. Please stop hitting her. I’m taking my clothes off. Please.”

 She began to remove her clothes. Pants first. Then blouse. The typical begging when she hit the bra/panties deal, but they eventually fell from her body, Janet taking another stroke to the tip of her nose. Lynn was quite attractive. Nice figure. Nice legs. Nice breasts.

 Both women were now crying. I watched as Christi felt between her own legs again and shivered at her own touch. I was remembering the first time I saw Christi. Naked and masturbating. When I took her. Maybe I’ll make her do that in front of me again sometime.

 “Crawl for me again.”

 “Please. I’ve already crawled. Not again.”

 Christi raised the crop and simply pressed it against Janet’s face. Crying, Lynn fell to her bare knees and fell forward. I watched, rapt, as the crying female was forced to crawl around the room again. Her bare ass swinging, her breasts hanging below her body, swaying with her uncomfortable gait.

 Janet watched in horror, as her now nude friend was forced to crawl. Tears in her eyes.

 After Lynn had made her round of the room, Christi swept all the paper and pictures off the cluttered desk.

 “Come here.”

 “Please no more.” But Lynn crawled over to the desk.

 “Lie across it. Face up.”

 Christi looked at me with pleading in her eyes.

 “Sir, can I please use Amy?”

 I considered. The naked girl in my lap shook her head wildly. I lifted the girl off my lap to stand in front of me. Meanwhile, Lynn was climbing onto the desk, lying quietly hands at her sides.

 I had Amy turn around and I unlocked one wrist. I put her hands in front of her and relocked her wrists together. She squirmed a bit, but knew she really had no choice. I pointed to Christi and Amy meekly walked over to where she was standing.

 “Amy, you know how to tie knots?”

 “My hands are cuffed. But yes.”

 “Sir, her hands?”

 “Stay bound.”

 “Can you tie a knot with your hands cuffed?”

 She shook her head.

 “Amy,” I said, “remember the coffee table?” Terrified, she mutely nodded. “Do you want me to punish you for not cooperating?”

 She gulped and looked back at the blonde mistress. “I’ll try. I’ll try my best.”

 Christi handed her some rope. “Tie Lynn to the desk. Okay? I’ll fix whatever you can’t do.”

 Tears began to form in Amy’s eyes, but she bravely walked over to the desk and began to tie the nude lawyer to her desk as best she could.

  

 Chapter 32

 As Amy worked hard to secure Lynn to the desk, Christi wandered over to the other lawyer, Janet.

 “Please let me go.”

 Christi just looked at the scared woman.

 “Janet. I’m going to cut your clothing off now. I need you to cooperate or you might get cut. These scissors are sharp. Okay?”

 Janet wailed. “Please no. Please.”

 Christi just moved forward with the scissors.

 “Oh God. Please no. I’ll strip for you. Please don’t cut my clothes off.”

 I suspect that the woman realized that if her clothes were cut off her, then she wouldn’t have anything. She would be naked and not even have anything to put back on. Assuming she was ever allowed clothing again. She would be completely stripped and not just her clothes.

 Janet squirmed a bit, but Christi carefully cut the clothing from her body, starting at the top and working her way down. Finally, Janet sat quietly, resigned that she couldn’t do anything about this indignity and simply let Christi remove it. She even raised herself off the seat to let Christi remove skirt and panties.

 By this time Amy had completed tying Lynn to the desk. Lynn pulled against the bonds but Amy had actually done a passable job, even with her own hands bound. After she was done tying up the other woman, she walked back over to me. I motioned for her to sit at my feet. She daintily curled herself up and sat quietly at my feet watching the events in front of us.

 Christi wandered over to me, and bent to my ear. She whispered to me, “I’m not sure what to do now. I’m used to having you direct me.”

 “You want me to tell you what to do with these women?”

 “I don’t quite know how to say this, but yes. I want to dominate them. I want to hurt them. But, I feel so guilty doing it.”

 I ran my fingers through her vaginal lips. She was sopping wet. She gasped at the touch.

 “This is turning you on, isn’t it.”

 She turned a little red, but nodded.

 “Okay, if I was you, I’d force Janet to make love to Lynn in front of you. Neither one is going to want to do it, but Lynn will probably resist more. For me, I’d break Lynn using the crop on her. She looks fun to punish. Make her beg to have Janet between her legs. Janet won’t last long watching her friend tortured.”

 “Oh God. You mean like what you just did to me and Jane? Hit her until she orgasms?” Just the thought of it was making Christi shake.

 “Something like that. But it’s up to you. Be creative. This is probably your only chance. You’re the mistress.”

 Christi gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and then walked back beside the bound woman in the chair.

 She looked at the shaking woman. “Janet, have you ever made love to a woman before?”

 “Oh God. Please no. I’m straight. Never. I can’t. Please don’t make me make love to you. God. Please.”

 “Relax. I’m not going to make you make love to me. Not yet anyway.”

 “Oh thank-you.”

 “But, I do want to see you make love to Lynn.”

 Lynn, outraged, yelled, “Never. Don’t let her Janet.”

 Christi leveled a glare at the bound woman. “Who asked you?”

 “Never. She’ll resist you. I’ll resist you.”

 Christi walked over to Lynn. This was playing right into her hands. She reached down and ran her fingernail over Lynn’s bare right nipple. Lynn squirmed.

 “You don’t like women touching your body?”

 Lynn just moaned and pulled against the ropes holding her. For my part, I was surprised that Christi had done that. She had always seemed so opposed to lesbian contact, apart from touching her own body. And I wouldn’t count that as lesbian contact. Simple masturbation. I guess, she was willing to do it to further her own ends.

 “Your body likes it.” Her right nipple had risen to attention.

 “Goddamn you. You damn well know that they react to any touch.”

 “So you won’t enjoy Janet? Hmmmm?”

 “Of course not. I’m not like you. I’m straight.”

 Christi slapped her face and leaned in and hissed in her face.

 “You are the only gender *he’ll* let me have. I wanted a guy.”

 Lynn, frightened, began to realize the position she was in. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean ...” It was beginning to dawn on her that maybe I was controlling this, but she maybe shouldn’t be pissing off Christi either.

 “Beg to let Janet fuck you.”

 “You are crazy. Never.”

 Christi wandered back to the pack and fished out a ball gag, returning to Lynn. She pressed it against her mouth but Lynn wouldn’t open it. Like with Dave, Christi had already figured out how to get a person to open their mouth. I watched in fascination as this woman calmly reached out and began caressing Lynn’s nipple. Lynn stiffened but refused to open her mouth. Suddenly, I watched as Christi’s nails dug into the base of Lynn’s nipple, cruelly twisting it. Lynn let out a surprised yelp and as she opened her mouth, Christi slipped the ball behind her teeth, silencing her. She quickly tied off the gag while Lynn struggled to push it out of her mouth with her tongue. Unsuccessfully.

 Christi walked around the bound woman, and finally ended up beside her.

 “Now, where shall I hit her?”

 Lynn’s eyes widened and tried to say something around the gag.

 Janet spoke up from her chair. “Please don’t hurt her. I’ll do what you want. I’ll make l-love to her. Just don’t hurt her. It isn’t necessary.”

 Christi looked at Janet. “Janet, I am going to hurt her. Nothing you can do about that.” She pointing with the crop. “Her thighs, her stomach, or her breasts. You choose.”

 “Excuse me?”

 “Where shall I hit her with this thing? Her thighs, her stomach or her breasts?”

 Lynn was really pulling against the ropes.

 Janet collapsed crying. “God. Please. I can’t choose that. Please don’t hurt her.” She’d felt light blows on her face earlier. She knew exactly how much it was going to hurt in any of those places.

 “Choose.”

 “Please. God. No.”

 “Never mind. I’ll choose the breasts.”

 “Oh God. Please no. Not there. She’ll die if you hit her there. Do you have any idea how much that is going to hurt?”

 Christi remarked, “Actually, I’ve never felt this thing.” But I could see on her face that she remembered seeing Jane feel it against her breasts. Twice.

 “Please, it will kill her. Hit her thighs. Please. Hit her thighs.”

 “You had your chance to choose and you wouldn’t.”

 Muffled cries from Lynn.

 “Please. Don’t hit her breasts.”

 “Beg.”

 “What?”

 “Beg to be allowed to choose where I hit her.”

 “Oh my God. All right. Please let me choose where to hit her. God. Please.”

 “Where.”

 “Her thighs. Please hit her thighs. Not her tits.”

 Christi raised the evil whip and Janet braced herself even though she wasn’t the one about to hurt like hell had descended on her. Christi dropped the crop hard against Lynn’s bound thighs. I heard the scream right through the gag. Tears welled up in Lynn’s eyes, but they still looked so defiant. Christi was going to have to have a lot of resolve to break this woman. Janet was already broken.

 Christi allowed the bound, gagged woman to settle down. She looked at Janet tied securely in the chair.

 “I’m going to whip your friend here. Ten times, alternating from thighs to stomach to breasts. Once every minute. Now, I want you to count for me. I lose track easily. If you forget, we start again. Understand.”

 “Oh God. Please no. You’ll kill her. Please you don’t have to hurt her. She’ll do what you want. I can’t watch this.”

 Muffled protests from Lynn. Lynn shaking her head.

 Christi, brought the crop down on Lynn’s stomach. Even I could tell that it wasn’t a light stroke. Lynn screamed through her gag as a red welt formed across her bare stomach. She convulsed straining every muscle to get free and protect herself. The ropes held. I thought to myself, better save your strength lady if she’s going to whip your breasts as well.

 Janet, sobbing in her chair just watched out of dull eyes.

 Christi, almost talking to herself, “Hmmmm. I lost track.” She brought the crop down again, this time hard against the bottom of both Lynn’s ample breasts. The woman beneath the crop screamed behind the gag, trying to move away. Anything to stop the pain. I could hear her begin to beg behind the ball. Tears falling without shame from her eyes.

 Janet snapped back to reality, remembering that she was supposed to count. Through her crying she managed to choke out, “Oh God. Please. I can’t do this. One. Christ. One. Please stop hitting her.”

 A minute passed, Lynn finally had settled down, the initial pain in her breasts fading a little.

 Christi brought the crop down again. This time on Lynn’s thighs. Another wail muffled by the gag.

 Janet, completely defeated just mumbled, “Two.”

 For the next eight minutes this went on. Lynn screaming, welts appearing on her body as the crop fell. Christi wasn’t pulling the strength behind the strokes. I was almost thinking that Lynn was going to pass out from the pain. Especially when the crop fell on her bare breasts. She wasn’t nearly as strong as Jane.

 Janet’s voice fell into a defeated monotone. Crying and counting as the blows rained down on Lynn’s bare body. Once every minute or so.

 Finally, Janet, almost choking on her tears, pleading. “Please no more. She can’t take any more. God. Please. I’ll do anything you want.”

 Christi reached forward and released the gag from Lynn’s mouth. She just lay there sucking in air. Gasping.

 Christi spoke to Lynn. “I know it hurts. But you have to bear with me. Just two more. I don’t think Janet can count anymore.” She was just hanging in her bonds sobbing. “I’ll give you the choice on one of the last two. But you have to count. Don’t miss, or I’ll have to start all over. I lose track easily.”

 “Oh God. Please no. I can’t take anymore. My body. I’ll do whatever you want. Just no more with that thing. It hurts so much.”

 “I know. Where?”

 “Where what?”

 “Where do you want the ninth?”

 “Oh God. You can’t make me choose.”

 “I can make you beg, if you’d prefer.”

 “Oh God. Please no more.”

 “Where?”

 “Please. My thighs. Hit me there if you must.” She picked the part of her body where it would hurt the least. I wasn’t too surprised.

 Christi brought the crop down extra hard against her thighs, crossing the red welts that were already there.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Jesus. I want to die. Please. God. No more. Please have mercy. It hurts so much. Argh.”

 Christi, I have to give her credit, just looked at the shaken woman. Giving her a chance. I wouldn’t have given her that second chance. Finally, Lynn opened her eyes and realized.

 “Oh shit. Nine. Please don’t start over. I can’t take that. Please god. Make her stop. Nine. Please.” Pitifully begging.

 Christi just smiled and said, “About time. You almost earned yourself another ten.”

 “Oh good god. I’d die. I couldn’t take that. Thank-you. Thank-you.” Lynn realized just how close she had come.

 “Now, my choice for the last one.”

 “Please not the tits. I can’t take that. God, have mercy. Please no more.”

 “The nipples. I think that looks like a good target.” I had noticed earlier that she’d purposely just hit the flesh of Lynn’s breasts before this. Avoiding the nipples.

 “Oh God. No. I’ll do what you want. I’ll have sex with Janet. I’ll enjoy it. I’ll crawl forever for you. You can hit me ten times on the thighs or stomach. The ass. Anything. But not on the nipples. Have mercy. You have nipples. Please. You must know how much that will hurt. Please. God. Jesus. Nooooo.”

 Christi raised the crop and carefully aimed at the nipples. Lynn had no choice but to lie there and take the stroke.

 “Ahhhhhh. Argh. You bitch. I’ll kill you. Ahhhhhhhhhhhh. Please, god. Make her stop. Please. You must have torn them from my tits. Shit. That HURTS. Oh Christ, my tits.”

 Lynn collapsed into moaning. If her hands were free she would have been cradling her breasts. As it was she could only lay back and let the pain from her nipples wash over her, moaning, and sobbing.

 Christi settled herself back into the leather chair. And waited for the pain to begin to settle to a tolerable level. The bound woman now quietly sobbing, unable to comfort herself.

 Finally, after a few minutes, she spoke. “You ready for more?”

 “Please. I’ll do anything. Just stop hitting me. I’ll crawl for you.”

 “You’ll make love for me?”

 “Yes. Please don’t make me do that. I’ll have sex with Janet.” She babbled.

 “Beg to have sex with Janet.”

 “Good Christ. Please let me have sex with Janet. Forgive me. Please let her fuck me. You bitch. You whore. I’ll do it. Just no more on the tits.”

 “You’ll enjoy it.”

 “No, I won’t fucking enjoy it.”

 “You better figure out how, because if I don’t see a pretty convincing orgasm, I’ll just starting hitting your breasts again until you do.”

 “You are a monster. I can’t climax. Don’t ask me to. Please.”

 “If you are going to fake it, it had better be good.”

 “Please don’t make me ... us ... do this.”

 “You’ll have five minutes. You don’t orgasm by then, I’ll just start having to convince you.”

 “Please no more. I can’t take any more. I hurt.”

 Christi had walked over to Janet and begun to untie her. Not her wrists, but she released the ropes holding her to the chair and her ankles. Forcing her to her feet. Janet resisted a bit, but allowed herself to be guided to the end of the desk.

 “Please don’t make me do this,” she looked to me for help.

 “Out of my hands,” I just shrugged.

 I bent down to Amy and whispered in her ear. She jumped. I think that she had thought that I had forgotten about her. “You ever give head?”

 She looked up at me, pleading in her eyes. “Please don’t make me get involved. I’m not a lesbian. Please.”

 Cruelly, “You certainly came hard enough when Christi was licking you.”

 “God. Please.”

 “I’m not asking if you’ve given a woman oral sex. A guy. Your boyfriend?”

 A bit confused, she nodded.

 “Any good at it?”

 She shrugged.

 I stood up and lowered my pants just enough to let myself fall free. Amy’s eyes widened.

 “Please no.”

 “Would you rather go play with Christi?”

 “Please. I’ll suck you.” Pulling against her cuffed wrists.

 I sat back down and Amy, resigned climbed to her knees and settled between my legs. I felt her soft lips as they engulfed my penis. Her tongue gently caressing the sensitive organ. Tears falling from her eyes.

 Christi glanced over and saw what was going on. I thought I saw her give me a surprised and hurt look, but continued getting the lawyers ready to have sex.

 I whispered to Amy, “Not too fast. I don’t want to come yet. Just get me ready.” She mumbled something that felt amazing around the cock in her mouth, but slowed down the pace just slowly bobbing her mouth up and down on me. She looked up at my face, tears running down her face, and pleaded with her eyes as she ran her mouth down the length of me again. I ignored the begging of the woman in my lap and I watched the scene in front of me and enjoyed the sensations that her soft mouth imparted however unwillingly.

 Lynn was begging Christi to stop the scene.

 “Please, Lady ... er ... Mistress, please don’t make her do this.”

 Janet lowered her head and tentatively stuck out her tongue, running it up Lynn’s outer lips. Grimacing.

 “Look like you are enjoying it.”

 “Please.”

 Christi, without warning brought the crop down against Lynn’s sore breasts again. Just above the nipples.

 “Ahhhhhh. Christ. Okay. Please. No more. My tits. Oh Christ. My tits.”

 Lynn closed her eyes and began to move her body as much as the ropes would let her. Pretending to moan. Grinding her body against Janet’s tongue.

 Christi, moved to the foot of the table and gave Janet a stripe across her back. Janet screamed in pain.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Jesus. OwOwowowowwo. Oh God. Please. I’m doing what you want. Please don’t hit me. God. Please. I’ll do it better.”

 She bent down and began using her tongue with a little more enthusiasm. Lynn moaning in pain and trying to pretend she liked it.

 Christi moved back to Lynn’s breasts and without saying a word, brought the thing down, catching the left nipple and the right breast.

 The convulsion of Lynn almost knocked Janet away, but she managed to stay on her knees and continue her task.

 “Ahhhhhh. Jesus. What the hell was that for? Oh God. My breasts. Hurt. Please no more. I’ll do what you want. Anything.”

 Christi looked down at the tortured woman and simple said, “Enjoy Janet. Have fun. When you orgasm, I’ll leave you be.”

 “How can you expect me to orgasm with you hitting my tits? They hurt. I’m in pain. Please.”

 “Concentrate.”

 I have no idea what she concentrated on, but she was soon moaning with realistic sounds. Eyes closed. Janet continued to work on her friend, trying to ignore what she was being forced to do. Hands roped behind her back. Naked, on her knees. Moaning a bit herself.

 Christi, satisfied with the performance, began to run her own fingers lightly between the light hair between her own legs. Eyes intently watching the forced sex in front of her.

 The lips and tongue of the bound girl in front of me, causing me to lose attention. I lifted her head, gently by the hair, trying not to hurt her. “Slower, okay?”

 Tears streaked her face. She nodded and lowered her head again to take me back into her mouth.

 Finally, I watched as Lynn began to tense in her ropes. As her body crashed through the climax, she cried out and pulled against the ropes. Shaking. If it was faked, it was a really good fake.

 When she was done, Christi allowed Janet to pull away from her friend and kneel quietly on the floor. Both women crying softly.

 Christi walked over to me, a smile on her face. It faded a bit seeing Amy giving me head, but she leaned close.

 “You finished with them?”

 “I guess. I’m at a loss at what else to subject them to.”

 “That’s okay. I think you’ve put them through enough.”

 “Time to go?”

 “One more thing.”

 “What?”

 “Masturbate.”

 “What?”

 “Lie down on the floor and masturbate for me.”

 “Please no. Not in front of everyone.”

 “Christi.”

 “God. Okay.”

 She lay back on the carpet, right in front of Janet’s kneeling body and began to run her hands up and down her own body. Pinching at her nipples, running her hands through her light pubic hair. It looked a bit mechanical to me.

 “Christi.”

 She opened her eyes. “You know how you just made Lynn enjoy herself?”

 “Yes.”

 “If you don’t do this right, I’ll have you up on that desk and I’ll let her whip you until you masturbate properly. I’m making a wild guess that Lynn would love to get even for that thrashing you gave her.”

 “Please no.”

 “Continue.”

 This time, she realized the danger she was in. She began to really get into it. Closed her eyes again and began to react to her own long fingers softly caressing herself. Remembering the torment of Lynn. Finally, pressing her fingers into herself. Touching her clitoris, moaning. Finally crying out, spent. Her body tensing. Spasming. Climaxing in front of me and the women she had just tormented. Crying afterwards.

 I gently pulled Amy’s head away from my penis, letting her finally sit down curled up at my feet.

 Without me even asking her, Christi crawled forward and took Amy’s place. Still crying softly and breathing hard from her climax. Her soft mouth engulfing me. Her hands lightly stroking, playing with me. I was ready and within minutes of her attention, she felt me press her head down, my penis slipping into her throat, spasming. I let my come fall into her mouth and throat; her swallowing frantically. Finally, spent, I released her blonde hair allowing her to rise.

 Smiling, she licked her lips and rose to pad naked around the room, gathered the ropes, gags and other playthings into the pack.

 She approached me with a pair of handcuffs, turning her back and holding her wrists behind her. I slipped the handcuffs on her.

 I concentrated on the time continuum and released Janet and Lynn from our timeline. They snapped back to their original positions. Not tortured. Not naked. Not crying in humiliation and shame. Having no idea of what they were forced to do while time stood still.

 I gathered up Christi, still breathing hard. Had her carry the pack. Catching Amy’s arm, we all walked out of Lynn’s office. The two nude beauties walking quietly and comfortably down the stairs back out the world below.

  

 Chapter 33

 We walked back to the hotel through the crowded streets. Christi and Amy walking together about twenty feet ahead. Dodging frozen pedestrians, quietly talking. I doubt very much if Amy quite realized what just happened. She probably thought that I had forced Christi to play with those two women. I was content to leave it that way, even though the truth was far more interesting.

 I was considering my next adventure while the barefoot girls continued up ahead.

 The two girls and I eventually arrived back at the hotel. I watched the beauties as they climbed the fire stairs ahead of me. I quieted the chatter from the bound girls as we entered the room. We had been gone a long time, and Liz’s head had fallen forward onto her chest, quietly sleeping in her chair. Her wrists and ankles stopping her from falling out of it.

 Putting my finger to my lips, I motioned Christi and Amy to sit on the couch and not disturb Liz. I flicked off the TV and VCR which were still playing some scenes from the bondage flick. As I turned it off, a woman was hanging by her ankles in a barn. Another woman was approaching, but that scene winked out as I pressed the stop button on the VCR. I idly wondered how many times Liz had had to watch the movie before falling asleep.

 I walked back to the bedroom where I’d left Jane bound to the bed. I quietly opened the door and stepped in. Old habit, I caught myself almost knocking on the door before I entered. I smiled to myself as I lowered my hand. What? I was going to give her a chance to get decent? A chance to ask me not to come in? That she was dressing? In the end, I simply walked in. Jane didn’t have those kinds of freedoms any more. She was just my naked slave, currently bound hand and foot to the bed.

 As I entered, and shut the door, I watched her. She was still asleep. I watched her eyes, moving rapidly beneath their lids. Probably dreaming. A tear formed and slowly slid down her cheek, her wrists and ankles pulling weakly against the ropes in her sleep.

 I watched her for a few minutes, then moved over to the bed and sat beside her nude form. I began to gently untie her ankles. I must have woken her, because as I turned away from her bare feet, to begin to untie her hands, she had her eyes open watching me. I continued and soon the ropes had been removed from her wrists and ankles, indents still visible against her pale skin. She held her position voluntarily. Not quite sure if she would be punished for lowering her hands and bringing her legs together. I could see in her eyes, that she really wanted to collapse herself from the spread-eagle position, but she held it. She lay there quietly, waiting for me to speak.

 “Had a nice sleep?” I asked her kindly.

 “I guess. Would have been better without the ropes.”

 “You were dreaming.”

 “I was?”

 “Yeah, you were crying in your sleep. Pulling against the ropes.”

 “You’d cry and pull against the ropes too if you were in my position.”

 “What were you dreaming about?”

 I could see it in her eyes. A quick darting of the eyes. She was lying as she said, “I don’t recall.”

 “Jane. You’re lying. What were you dreaming about?”

 “Please. I can’t tell you.”

 I picked up the crop that was still sitting on the bedside table. Idly smacked it against my palm. Even that hurt my hand, I couldn’t imagine the agony of this thing hitting bare breasts.

 “Oh God. Please.”

 “Your dream.”

 “What will you do to me if I don’t tell you.”

 “Jane. You don’t want to know this. It would be a lot easier to tell me about your dream.”

 “Please.”

 “Alright. I’ll force you to hold this spread eagle position, without the benefit of ropes, and start to whip your thighs, hard, until you beg me to tell me about your dream. And God help you if you forget.”

 “I only remember bits and pieces. I remember that my sister was whipping me. You forced her to whip me. I think I was tied to a tree. I was so hot and I was so embarrassed. Begging for you to fuck me. Begging for her to fuck me. Anything to stop the pain. But you wouldn’t let me go. You wouldn’t let me come. Nothing. Please. I can’t remember anything else.”

 “Quite a vivid dream.”

 “I only wish it will stay a dream. Please don’t make me act it out outside of my dream. Please. Leave my family alone. You can tie me to a tree. Whip me, forever. Tease me. I don’t care. Just please. Not my sister. Please.”

 She was smart enough to know that this dream may give me ideas. But she didn’t change it. She could have reasonably changed the sister detail and I would never have known. I reached down between her legs and ran my finger up between the outer lips. She tensed and gasped softly as my finger traced over her clitoris. But she didn’t move. She was extremely wet. Her face flushed as she realized that I could tell that her body was betraying her again.

 “Janey, I promised not to involve your family anymore. Unless you don’t hold up your end of the bargain. You have been a good girl, mostly, so far. Don’t worry about it. By the way, you don’t have to hold that position for me, you know. Though it does look nice.”

 Relief. She pulled her reaching hands down to her sides and slowly moved her legs to a more comfortable position. I could see the effort on her face as she curled herself up and shifted onto her side to look at me. She’d been forced to hold the spread-eagled position for a long time. I guess her muscles had cramped a bit or something.

 “Where did you go?”

 “Go?”

 “I woke up sometime, a few hours ago, I guess. And you weren’t around. I tried calling out, and heard Liz from the living room telling me that you took Christi and Amy and went out. That you’d be back soon to untie us.”

 “I see. We went for some fun with lawyers.”

 Jane looked at me. “Female lawyers, I’ll bet. Did they have fun?”

 “I don’t think so. But I also don’t think that they will remember anything about it.”

 “You returned them?”

 I nodded.

 “Good.”

 “Well, time to get up. Christi and Amy are tired, so I thought that you and I could go have some fun.”

 Jane sighed but stretched her body and moved it around to sit on the bed. She closed her eyes and stood. I showed her the handcuffs.

 “Please. No. I swear I won’t do anything. I’ll be good. I don’t need to be bound. I won’t attack you. I ... please ... I’ve been tied up so long.”

 “Jane. I won’t tighten them. You’ll be comfortable enough.”

 “Oh God. Please no. You don’t have to.”

 I turned the bare girl to face me. Looked into her face.

 “Jane. I know I don’t have to. I know that you will behave yourself. It isn’t that.”

 “No?”

 “No. I just like to see you, naked and handcuffed.”

 “Alright. You are going to do as you please anyway. Just not tight. OK? Please?”

 “Turn around.”

 Jane slowly turned her back to me. I watched as she tensed, but held her wrists behind her back. I didn’t quite know why she was resisting this time. But eventually she obeyed. I slipped the steel bands around her slender wrists and ratcheted them closed. Not tightly, but securely. I prodded her in the ribs and got her moving forwards ahead of me. She walked slowly out into the living room. She had been alone for so long, perhaps she was beginning to feel self-conscious about her nudity again. After this long I would have expected her to be pretty used to being nude. But, then again, I’ve never been in such a position. I really don’t have any idea how these girls would feel being in their position.

 We made it out to the living area where the other girls were sitting quietly. Liz was still asleep in the chair I’d bound her in.

 I left Jane standing in the hallway and walked over to Liz. I gently shook her until she opened her eyes. She balefully looked at me and tried to move. The bonds held her bare body still and she just groaned. I walked back to Jane and announced to the other women,

 “Jane and I are going out for a while. You’ll all be OK?”

 Liz spoke up. “Can I please released from this chair. I’m getting sore.”

 Jane leaned forward and whispered in my ear, “Please. I know what it is like to be tied up in the same position for hours. Your muscles start cramping and aching. It is so uncomfortable. Her body was meant to move around. Not bound into the same position for hours. Not being able to shift your weight. Unless you are purposely punishing her for something ...” Jane gave me a quick peck on the cheek, standing on her tiptoes.

 I relented. I walked to where Liz was sitting and checked behind her chair. Her hands were still cuffed behind her, though I had run a rope holding her wrists down to the bottom of the chair.

 I turned to Christi and Amy, sitting quietly on the couch.

 “How about if I let you two release her?”

 “But our hands.” Christi moved her hands to the side, still handcuffed behind her back to show me the problem.

 “Yeah, so it will be a challenge. It will give you something to do, while were gone. I’ll let you untie Liz, if you can. Fair enough?” Between the two of them, they ought to be able to get her free of the chair. Even with their hands bound behind their backs. If not, I guess Liz would be uncomfortable for the next few hours.

 I wandered back to Jane, handed her the pack of bondage equipment into her bound fingers, and placing my hand on her bare arm, guided her out of the suite, past Amy’s mostly frozen father and into the hallway.

  

 Chapter 34

 Jane was fairly quiet on the trip down to the street. She moved slowly, but that was probably just due to a little stiffness from her sore breasts and muscle stiffness from being tied up on the bed for so long.

 As soon as we stepped out into the sunshine, Jane brightened considerably and we began walking. I didn’t have a particular destination in mind, but I wanted to find a shopping concourse. Most of the buildings downtown had such malls underneath them.

 After walking for about fifteen minutes, Jane slowed down and ended up walking beside me. She looked up at me, “Please, can we talk while we walk?”

 I just nodded. I didn’t like to talk to the girls every time they wanted to; it kept them off balance. But this time I made an exception.

 “What’s up?”

 “Can I ask how long you are going to keep this up?”

 “What?”

 “How long I’m going to be your slave? The others?”

 “Until I’m tired of you.”

 She changed tacks. “Where are we going?”

 “If I told you that, then you wouldn’t be surprised, now would you?”

 “I don’t like surprises. Especially, yours.”

 “You don’t have a choice.”

 “I know, I’m just a dumb slave. I don’t count. Why do you like to treat women like this? We are people too, you know.”

 “In this reality, actually you aren’t. You are whatever I want you to be. Because if you don’t I can force you to. And I can’t get caught. There’s no authority but me to appeal to.”

 “Oh God. Are you ever going to let us wear clothes again? Not make us wear these things?” She rattled the chain on her handcuffs.

 “Probably not.”

 “Oh God. So the whole of the female species are essentially your slaves. No choice.”

 I nodded.

 “Why do you get off on hurting us?”

 “Why do you get hot when I hurt you?”

 Tears formed briefly, but I watched as she willed them away. Wasn’t often that she was allowed to talk to me when she wasn’t begging for something. Better not to waste it with tears.

 “I-I don’t know. My body betrays me. You know that in my head I hate it.”

 “I know. Well, maybe my mind feels a little guilty about subjugating girls the way I am. But I also know that my body really likes it. It’s weird. In a way, its worse for me. I choose to do the monstrous things I do. I direct it. You don’t have a choice. I force you to do everything. If you enjoy it, it’s just a side effect. You didn’t exactly go out and ask me to whip and torment you.”

 She lapsed into silence. And we just walked together. Her naked and in cuffs. Me, fully clothed and relaxed.

 “She likes you, you know?”

 “Huh?” The change of conversation completely threw me. Females like to change direction without warning. Something I noticed far before I began the time experiments. Nothing, not even becoming a naked sex slave could cure the female of the species of this trait. I guess I’ll just have to live with it.

 “Christi. She really likes you. I have no idea why. The way you force her to do so many degrading things. But she is beginning to fall for you.”

 “What? You have to be joking.” Actually, I had kind of noticed the jealous way she had begun to look at me, and other little things. I had no doubt that Jane was telling me the truth. She was a perceptive little one.

 “She told me, this morning. When we got up. We talked for quite some time before we decided to untie me to make breakfast. She told me then.”

 I was at a loss. I just swallowed.

 Jane continued. “You should really release her, you know. It’s one thing to mess with our bodies. Keep us naked. In chains. Degrade us for your pleasure. I know she doesn’t enjoy that. I don’t think any of us do. But you are beginning to mess with her emotions. I can’t believe that you care about any of us. We are just naked, obedient, little slave girls to you. Christi included. And if you can’t, or won’t return any of the love that she is about to give to you, then you ought to release her. That is far crueler than tying me up and beating my boobs for hours. Even though that has cost me part of myself, you are causing her to fall in love with her tormentor. Makes no sense to me, but love is a strange thing sometimes. If you’d told me that my body would like pain in a sexual way a day ago, I would have laughed my ass off. Now, I’m crying, struggling with the reality of it. It’s her mind you are going to cause pain. Not playing fair. Please.”

 “I’ll think about it. Okay?”

 There was moisture in her eyes, and I pressed my finger to her lips. She obediently shushed and walked along beside me in silence.

 Finally, I turned into an underground mall. Full of frozen shoppers. Jane obediently followed me in. We walked the length of the concourse, me watching the shoppers. Jane just walking along beside me.

 In the middle of the concourse, I spotted three young women. Professionals. Maybe out to buy coffee and muffins. Who knows? Looked to be early twenties. I pointed them out to Jane. They were grouped together at a railing, talking by the look of it, before I stopped the world.

 “What do you think?”

 “What am I supposed to think? They’re pretty.”

 “How would you like to have sex with them?”

 “Oh God. Please no.”

 “How would you like to hurt them, then?”

 “Please not that. I’d rather have sex with them. Anything.”

 “How about if I have them make love to you?”

 “Better that than making me hit them. Please don’t make me do anything.”

 “How about if I make them hit you?”

 “Oh God. Please.” She was shaking.

 “Relax. Depending on how good you are, you may not have to do anything. Okay?” I released the handcuffs from her wrists. She stopped shaking, mutely nodded and just stood, barefoot, in the middle of the mall rubbing her freed wrists. “Now just stand there quietly. I mean it this time.”

 I walked up to the taller of the women at the railing. I concentrated, and freed her from the time freeze. Her mouth worked as though to continue talking, but her words died on her lips as she realized that things just weren’t right. Her large eyes opened widely and she let out a little yelp. She slowly turned around looking around at the frozen world. The fountain stopped in midair. Her friends, frozen beside her. I watched as her eyes found Jane, naked and still rubbing her wrists and then picked up my face as I stood in front of her. She looked at me, still reasonably calm.

 “What is going on?” she asked me.

 “World’s stopped.”

 “Why aren’t we?” She was beginning to get a little nervous.

 “I’m controlling it.”

 “What? Who’s the naked girl over there?”

 “That’s Jane. Come here Jane.”

 Jane padded over to our little group.

 “Why is she nude?”

 “She likes being naked, and in this frozen world, there isn’t any point to clothing.”

 “You are wearing clothes.”

 “Yeah, but I’m not a girl.”

 “Oh. What do you want? How do we restart the world?”

 Jane spoke up. “He’ll restart the world when he wants to.”

 Comprehension began to dawn on the woman in front of me. Nude woman. I’m somehow controlling the freeze. I saw the danger flags begin to form.

 “What do you want from me?” her eyes darting about for an escape route.

 Jane spoke up. “What’s your name?”

 “Ashley. What does he want?”

 “Ashley, you have to listen to me. Okay? This guy is nuts. He has a gun. He isn’t afraid to use it. I’ve watched him kill someone with it. It’s real. Okay?” I never killed anyone yet, but maybe she was just trying to spare this woman by frightening her. “You have to do whatever he says. He’s going to ask you to strip. He’s going to ask you to do things that you never would imagine. He might even hurt you. But, believe me. Whatever you refuse to do, you *will* eventually do. Only it’ll be ten times worse.”

 “Please no. Why me? Please just let me go.”

 “He won’t let you go until you have done everything he wants.”

 At the words, Ashley began to run. She darted out behind her friends and began to run down the corridor. I let her run for a minute, she got a few hundred meters down the mall before I slowly began to slow her down. I guess she could feel the time dilation as she ran. She let out small cry as she felt herself slowing down until she was practically not moving.

 Jane muttered, “I tried that once. So that is what it looked like. Christ, we really can’t get away, can we?”

 I ignored Jane and walked up to Ashley. I walked in front of her and pulled out the gun. Looks like I needed it. For some reason, these girls needed to see the gun. Needed to see the danger before they’d listen.

 I released the poor woman from the time dilation. She stumbled forward from the slow time region and fell at my feet. She began to cry as she realized that I was there. And I had the gun pointed at her. She sobbed on the floor until I reached down to lift her by the arm.

 At gunpoint, I walked her back to her friends and the nude Jane.

 “Now, Ashley, we can do this the hard way, or the easy way. You can strip for me, yourself, or I can tie you up and cut your clothes off. I’m going to forgive you that little run, as long as you don’t do anything stupid again.”

 Ashley, still crying, just nodded.

 “Stop crying.”

 Ashley stood up straight and really tried to stop. She did manage to stop shaking, but tears still rolled silently down her face.

 “Which. Strip? Or be stripped?”

 Jane spoke. “Honey, I’d recommend just stripping for him. More comfortable than having your clothes cut off.”

 Ashley tried again. “You can’t get away with this. Please. Don’t make me take off my clothes. Please don’t rape me.”

 She thought she was about to be raped. A common reaction. The first thing a woman’s mind goes to at gunpoint. Natural, I guess.

 “Ashley, I’m not going to rape you. If I want to have sex with someone, I could have just used Jane. She’s naked as well. You won’t be alone.”

 “Then why do you want my clothes off?”

 Jane answered for me. “He likes women naked. He’s a guy. Don’t worry, Ashley, if he said he won’t rape you, he won’t. I’m the one that has to worry about that. Come on, let’s get those clothes off you. You need help?”

 Ashley turned to Jane. “Has ... has ... he raped you yet? Has he hurt you?”

 “Ashley, he hasn’t raped me.” Jane then lied on one count. “And he hasn’t hurt me either.” A furtive look at her striped bare breasts that Ashley completely missed in her misery.

 Ashley looked at the gun again and her hands shaking, she began to unbutton her jacket. “Please don’t make me do this.”

 I just watched as the shaking woman disrobed. Unlike the other women I’ve had strip for me, she didn’t hesitate at her underwear. Once started, she just took off all her clothes. Soon, she was standing gloriously nude in front of me and Jane. Her face was flushed, in embarrassment, and she tried to cover the breasts with her hands. She stood there crying while I tried to decide what to do with her.

  

 Chapter 35

 I looked at Ashley and she looked back at me. I’d seen that defiant look before. Mostly on Jane.

 “Now, Ashley. I’m not going to hurt you now, but I need to tie you up.”

 “Good god, why?”

 “I need you out of the way.”

 Comprehension crossed her face. “You are going to unfreeze my friends too, aren’t you?”

 “Ashley, I’m not going to lie to you. I am going to unfreeze them as well.”

 “You won’t hurt them, either?”

 I decided to lie. “No. I won’t hurt them or you, unless you don’t behave.”

 “Oh God. How do you want to tie me up? God, this is so humiliating.”

 “Jane will tie you to the railing behind you.”

 “Please, god, please this isn’t happening.”

 Jane padded over and fished some cord out of the equipment pack. Ashley didn’t resist as Jane tied her wrists apart to the railing. Ashley’s back pressed up against the rail. Her wrists outstretched. She looked good.

 Jane spread her legs apart and lashed her ankles to the bottom rail and then stood. I checked the knots, running my fingers over Ashley’s smooth skin. She shuddered, and pulled against the bonds, but she was held firmly to the railing.

 I looked into the bound girl’s face. “Who are your friends?”

 “Huh?”

 “I want to know their names before I unfreeze them.”

 “Please don’t hurt them.”

 “Ashley?”

 “The blonde is Evelyn, and the brunette is Lisa.”

 “Thank-you.”

 I leaned back on the railing, against Ashley’s tied arm and casually placed the muzzle of the gun lightly against Ashley’s bare ribs. Just under her bustline. She shuddered and cried out at the touch of the cold metal, but just stood in her bonds shaking.

 I concentrated and suddenly her friends were free of the time lock. The conversation died on their lips as they noticed me and Ashley. They hadn’t seen Jane behind them yet. Their eyes opened wide and the one named Lisa nearly fainted.

 “What the *fuck* is going on here?” Evelyn managed to get out of her lips.

 Ashley answered for me. “Evelyn, he’s got a gun. Please do what he says.”

 Evelyn looked around the mall, noticing all the frozen people. Finally seeing Jane. She gasped.

 “What the hell do you want?” she asked me.

 Ashley, again answered for me. “Evelyn. He wants us. Just do what he says. I don’t want to die.”

 Evelyn’s and Lisa’s eyes both traveled down the gun I was holding against Ashley’s bare ribs.

 “Strip. Both of you.”

 Evelyn and Lisa both hesitated. Their eye’s still showing their confusion.

 Jane spoke up, just as I jammed the gun cruelly into Ashley’s exposed ribs. Ashley, cried out from the surprise and pain. “Evelyn? Lisa? I really would do what he says. He will happily kill Ashley in front of you. You don’t want that. Please. God. Please just do what he says.”

 Evelyn just mouthed the word to Jane, “Why?”

 Her hands began to remove her suit. Not understanding what was going on, but seeing their friend with her clothes strewn about the floor, Jane naked, had convinced them that it might be best to just take them off.

 Soon, both women were nude, standing in the mall. Lisa hadn’t hesitated at the bra and panties. Evelyn, not wearing a bra was bare chested much earlier. But she slowed down as she stood in her pantyhose and panties. She was wearing her panties over top of the hose.

 “Please don’t make me take off the panties. God, haven’t you seen enough.”

 Jane answered, “Evelyn. Look at me. Look at Ashley. Look at Lisa. Do you think he’s going to let you get away with wearing anything?”

 Evelyn, beginning to cry, began to remove her panties. They slipped down her legs and she was standing in just her black pantyhose tights. I stopped her.

 “Evelyn, you can keep those things on. They look kind of good on you.” The things didn’t leave much to the imagination anyway. Jane just looked at me quizzically. I hadn’t allowed any woman any clothing at all prior to this. Not even shoes.

 I ignored Jane as Evelyn spoke up, “Now what? You rape us?”

 “Good god, no.”

 Both Evelyn and Lisa looked surprised by that. I felt Ashley squirm under the gun, but kept quiet.

 “We are going to have some fun.”

 They all looked leery at this.

 “Wh-what kind of fun?”

 “Well, for starters, Jane is going to tie you all up.”

 “Why?”, the first words from Lisa.

 “We are going to have a little contest.”

 “Contest?” in stereo from the two women.

 “Yeah. Contest. Evelyn first. Lie down on the floor. Face down. Hands behind your back.”

 “You have to be joking. I’m not going to let you tie me up.”

 “I’m not going to tie you up. Jane is.”

 “Nobody is going to tie me up.”

 I jammed the gun back into Ashley’s ribs. She cried out.

 “So, shoot her. I’m not going to let you tie me up.” Evelyn called my bluff.

 Jane moved over towards Evelyn. “Evelyn. Honey. He will shoot her. And he won’t do it kindly. He’ll shatter her elbows. Then her knees. If her screaming doesn’t make you do what he wants he’ll probably just shoot you. Do you want to die? Honey, I’ve seen it. It’s not worth it.”

 Evelyn paled. I paled. I wouldn’t have imagined that Jane was capable of coming up with such brutal imagery. I’m not sure that I could have done the things she was suggesting, but Jane was right on one thing. I would have hurt Ashley, badly enough, making her scream to high heaven to get Evelyn on the floor bound.

 Evelyn turned towards me and whispered, “You bastard.” Hate reflected in her eyes. But she fell to her knees onto the hard, cold surface of the mall tiles. Slowly, she eased herself down pressing her bare body against the tile. Shivering a bit and gasping at the cold, until her body heat had slowly warmed it. She moved her wrists behind her back and crossed them.

 Jane, without being told lashed them together tightly.

 I nodded to the brunette and she just quietly fell to her front and allowed her slender wrists to be bound as Evelyn’s were. I left the women tied on the floor and motioned Jane off to the side. She padded over, her bare feet making small slapping noises against the tile.

 I whispered to her, “I need you to hog-tie them. Wrists to ankles. And I want them gagged with the red ball gags. Okay?”

 “Are you going to hurt them?”

 “Maybe. After you are done, I want you to sit over by Ashley’s feet.”

 “Please, don’t hurt them too much. They are new to this.”

 I nodded. Jane walked back over to the new girls and began the task of tying up Evelyn. She protested but wasn’t in a good position to resist physically. Soon, Jane had tied both women into strict hog-ties. She had even put on an elbow rope which I hadn’t even insisted on.

 Jane walked over to the pack and retrieved two ball gags. She gagged Lisa first. Lisa obediently opening her mouth for the intrusion. Jane popped it in behind her teeth and buckled it up behind her head.

 When she tried to gag Evelyn, she wouldn’t open her mouth. Jane tried to pinch her nose, but Evelyn just opened her lips and breathed through her teeth. Jane just looked at me helplessly.

 I wandered over to Ashley, with the crop.

 Jane leaned down and whispered urgently in Evelyn’s ear. “Please. My God. He’s got the crop. He’s going to whip Ashley until you allow this gag. Please don’t make her go through that. You wouldn’t believe how much it hurts.”

 Evelyn just shook her head. No gag.

 I flicked the tip of the crop lightly, catching the tender underside of Ashley’s defenseless breasts. It left a light line, but you would have thought that she was being flogged full strength. Her scream echoed through the mall.

 “Ahhhhh. Please. I’m not good with pain. Oh God. It hurts.”

 “Evelyn,” I said quietly, “That was a really light one. The next one hits the nipples and I don’t hold back on it.”

 Ashley began to really pull against her bonds. “Oh God. No. Not the nipples. God. Evelyn. Let him gag you. Christ. I can’t take it. Lisa did it. Please.”

 Evelyn, hate in her eyes, didn’t say a word. Just opened her mouth. Jane, crying a bit, pressed the ball behind Evelyn’s teeth and buckled it.

 Jane quietly got up and walked over to Ashley’s bare feet. She settled herself down on the floor, cross legged and leaned back on her hands, watching and trying to comfort Ashley.

  

 Chapter 36

 I picked up each girl. They were surprisingly light and positioned them, face down facing Ashley on the floor. Lisa was quietly crying and trying to say something behind her gag. Frustrated. Evelyn lay there sullenly. Trying to work the gag out with her tongue, but failing.

 I walked back to where Ashley stood bound to the railing. She’d ceased her struggling and crying. I began to talk to her.

 “How are you doing Ashley?”

 “A bit scared.”

 “Did that light tap hurt?”

 “Oh God. You have no idea.”

 I smiled. I didn’t but Jane probably did.

 “Ashley, we are going to have a little contest. Okay?”

 “What kind of contest? Please just let us go?”

 “See Evelyn and Lisa? All bare and hog-tied?”

 “Yes. Please don’t hurt them.”

 “We are going to have a race. They are going to try and reach here. You.”

 “They can’t move.”

 “Admittedly, it will be a challenge. They are going to have some trouble. The race ends when one of them reaches your foot and kisses it.”

 “Why are you doing this?”

 Jane spoke up from her floor at her feet. “Because he can. And he is just going to love seeing those poor women struggling against those ropes.”

 I nodded. “Because I can. And they are going to look beautiful trying to get to your feet.”

 “Oh God.”

 “Aren’t you even interested in the prize?”

 “A prize?”

 “Yeah, the winner of the race gets to whip the loser, on her breasts, five times.”

 “Oh God. You are sick. They won’t even try.”

 “You’re right. Normally, why would anyone try to win such a race. I anticipated that. So I figured that I would provide a distraction. Double edged sword, so to speak. You won’t have to concentrate on your friends. And they will have incentive to make the race go faster.”

 “Please.”

 “Aren’t you even curious what I’m going to do?”

 “Not really. You are going to do it whether I like it or not.”

 I nodded. “But I’m going to tell you anyway. Evelyn and Lisa should hear what their task is.” I watched as Evelyn fought against the ropes holding her body. “I am going to hit you with the crop, once every five minutes.”

 Ashley closed her eyes. “Oh please not that. Anything. I can’t take that kind of pain. I’ll do anything. I’ll have sex with you. I’ll crawl for you. Anything. Just not pain.”

 “Once every five minutes. But you get to choose where. On the breasts, on the tummy, or on the thighs. Your choice. In order to be given the choice, you have to remember to count the strokes. Okay? If you forget, then I pick. And I happen to like the breasts.” I traced a finger down her right breast. “I’m assuming that you care whether you get it here or not.”

 “Oh please. Anything. I’ll do anything.”

 I could hear the protests through the gags from Evelyn and Lisa.

 Jane looked up at me, “Please, you’ll kill her. The way they are tied it will take them an hour to work their way over. Give her more time, she can’t take that. Once every ten minutes. Please.”

 “Jane, I don’t remember asking you for your opinion.”

 “Oh God. I’m sorry, sir. I’ll be quiet. Please.” I heard her jaw snap shut. I guess she wasn’t ready for another punishment.

 “Where?” I asked Ashley.

 “What?” the naked girl was shaking in her ropes.

 “Where would you like the first one?”

 “Please no. Don’t make me choose where to hit me. Just hit me if you have to.”

 Without warning, I brought the crop down across the tops of her breasts.

 She screamed out in pain and terror. “Ahhhhhhhh. Shit. Ahhhhh. Christ that hurts. Please no more. Evelyn hurry. Oh God. Please.”

 Jane looked up at me and then at the sobbing girl above her. “Count,” she hissed to Ashley.

 “Too late,” I said calmly, while giving Jane a dirty look. She looked down quickly.

 “Oh no. Please. No more on my tits. It hurts so much. Please. One. You’ve hit me once. On the tits. Please let me choose. My thighs. Oh God. Please on my thighs.”

 “You didn’t want to choose last time.”

 “Please.”

 “Remember to count next time then.”

 “Oh God.”

 I glanced at the women on the floor. Evelyn was trying to stay on her stomach. Trying to move her bound body as fast as she could. Moving her shoulders, inching her bare body along the tile. Bare breasts pressed into the floor under her body. Using her knees and shoulders alternating to try and move her body. Struggling and straining at the ropes that held her. Yelling through the gag. Lisa hadn’t gotten the coordination that was required to move yet. She hadn’t moved very far at all. But I could see her watching Evelyn, trying to move in a similar way.

 Five minutes passed, Evelyn had maybe moved a foot or so. And they were only 5 or 6 feet away. I could see Evelyn trying to breathe around the gag through her nose. Sweat was already forming on her brow as she struggled.

 I took aim with the crop and brought it down nastily right across Ashley’s bare nipples.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. God. Christ. Bastard. Oh my God. My nipples. My tits. Oh Christ. Shit. Ahhhhhhh. Argh. Please no more. Please. God. Two. Oh God. That was only two.” Through her pain, she did manage to remember to count. I guess she had some incentive.

 A red line was forming across the front of her shaking breasts connecting the nipples. She hung in her ropes for a few minutes just sobbing. Jane at her feet grimacing. The naked women on the floor trying their best to inch their way painfully towards the sobbing woman.

 Five more minutes passed. Listening and watching the grunting ladies on the floor. They perhaps made it another foot or so. But I could tell, even after only ten minutes of struggling, that they were tiring. Their muscles held in such an odd position, forced to move, struggling, straining against the ropes.

 “Where?”

 “Oh please, god. Stop hitting me. Mercy. It hurts so much. They are moving. They’re trying. You don’t have to hit me. Oh God. Please.”

 “Where? Last chance.”

 “Oh, you bastard. On the thighs. Please don’t hit me. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Noooooo. God. You bastard. Christ.” She just struggled to breathe for a second. “Argh. Oh good Christ. My legs. Three. Fuck. Three.”

 She collapsed sobbing.

 I sat up on the railing that Ashley was bound to, watching the struggling of the women. Evelyn had worked out a rhythm where she was able to move a little faster. She was very hot, I wandered over to her and wiped her brow. She just glared at me and continue struggling with the ropes and the gag. Inching her way across the tiles. I wandered over to Lisa and whispered in her ear.

 “You realize that if you don’t catch up, and quick, I’m going to be forcing Evelyn to whip your tits?”

 Momentary panic and Lisa began to redouble her efforts. She’d seen the pain that the whip was inflicting on Ashley.

 I watched for another five minutes.

 “Where?”

 “Oh God. I can’t take another one.”

 “Ashley.”

 “Shit. Okay, you son-of-a-whore. The thighs again.”

 I brought the crop down, extra hard, aiming to hit her in the same place. I thought that she was going to break the railing with her straining. Her mouth opened in a silent scream. She finally caught her breath and incomprehensible words emerged.

 “G-G-G Nooooooo Argh. Farg. Shit. My legs. You are going to kill me. Good Christ. My legs. Oh my God. It hurts. Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. Please no more. I can’t take it. I’ll do anything you want. I’ll torture Evelyn. I’ll crawl for you. I’ll fuck you. Anything. Just stop hitting me. Oh my God.”

 She began to sob.

 Jane, from the floor at Ashley’s feet hissed, “Count dammit.”

 Ashley’s head snapped up. “Oh my God. Please no. Three. Four. That’s four. Oh God. Please don’t hit me again. Please let me choose. Oh my God. Please. Not my tits again.”

 I didn’t tell her this time, but she wasn’t in time. If it was long enough to be reminded then she forgot to count.

 By this time, Evelyn had managed to inch and struggle her way to within a foot or so of Ashley’s right foot. I watched as the bound woman struggled. Watched her face as she twisted her wrists trying to reach the knots that Jane had so expertly tied. Jane had since scrambled out of the way, so that the nude woman might have an easier time reaching her target. Lisa was a bit behind.

 Five minutes and Evelyn was within an inch or so of Ashley’s foot. Ashley was straining against her bonds, trying to get her foot closer to Evelyn. Evelyn, stretching her throat out as far as she could reach. One lousy inch.

 I brought the crop down just above Ashley’s nipples.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Jesus. Oh my God. Five. Dammit. Five. My tits. Oh my God. Evelyn. Please. God. He’s tearing me apart. He’s going to ruin my tits. It hurts so much. I’m going to die. Please no more. Whoever you are. I’ll fuck you. You can kill me. Please stop hitting me. Good God. It hurts. Please. Please. Pleeease.”

 I watched as Evelyn struggled. Forcing her tired muscles to inch her bare bound body just that one little inch closer. The two women trying to get the touch required to stop the torture. Crying. Finally, at about the three minute mark, Ashley had stopped struggling enough to move her right foot closer to Evelyn’s head and managed to just touch Evelyn’s gag with her toe.

 “Oh God. Please. No more. I touched her. The race is done. Please. We’ve done your sick game. Let us go. Please.”

 Evelyn was resting. Her body heaving. Trying to get enough air around the cruel gag. She rolled over on her side, her bare breasts heaving with the effort. Ashley sobbing.

 I let the girls rest for a few minutes.

  

 Chapter 37

 After I’d let them rest for five minutes, I had Jane untie Evelyn. She unfolded her bare body from the hog-tie and sat rubbing her wrists, elbows and ankles. Where the pressure from the ropes would have been the greatest.

 She automatically went to remove the gag. I let her.

 “You fucking bastard. I’ll kill you.” She got unsteadily to her nyloned feet and began moving towards me. Jane immediately got to her feet and grabbed the woman’s arm. I heard her hiss in her ear.

 “What are you going to do? Hit him? What the heck will that accomplish? If he even lets you, you wouldn’t believe the punishment. He’ll tie you up again. Force me to hit your tits, while he punishes Ashley or Lisa for your anger. I know you’re angry, honey, but it won’t do any good. How I’ve wished I could cause him half the pain he’s put me through. He probably wouldn’t get off on it as much if he ever felt it. Please. For me. I don’t want to torture you. Just do whatever he wants. For Ashley. And Lisa. Come on.”

 The anger just fled at Jane’s words. I watched as her face fell and she collapsed back on the floor. Her nylons tearing as she fell to her knees. Holding her face in her hands. Beaten.

 I let her cry for a while. Letting her muscles uncramp so that she could effectively claim her prize. Finally, she looked up and with hate in her eyes spoke, “You are such a fucking bastard.”

 “I know. Are you ready to claim your prize?”

 The nude kneeling woman was confused. “Huh?”

 “You get to whip the loser’s tits. Five times. Remember?”

 “Oh good Christ. You can’t expect me to do that.”

 “Would you rather have Lisa whip your tits?”

 She considered it. “I can’t hit her.”

 I looked at Lisa. “Do you want to claim the prize instead? Evelyn did win. She can give you the prize.”

 Lisa wildly shook her head.

 Seeing her friends fear, Evelyn relented. “All right, you cocksucking bastard. I’ll hit her for you.”

 “I want you to know how much pain you are causing your friend.”

 “What?”

 “Stand up.”

 “Good Christ. Why?” She unsteadily got to her feet.

 “Stand still. Hands at your sides.”

 “Wha .... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Fuck. My tits. You fucking bastard. Oh God that hurts.”

 I had brought the crop down on her unprotected breasts without warning. Her hands immediately up to protect her sensitive mounds from another blow. Trying to comfort the breasts. She fell heavily to her knees again, sobbing.

 “Oh my God. You bastard. You have no concept of the pain. I can’t do that to Lisa. She’ll die.”

 “Ashley didn’t die. And for every minute that you procrastinate, I add another stroke. If you don’t do it, Ashley will. She was willing to fuck me to make it stop.”

 “You are an animal. You know that?” she held out her hand for the crop.

 As I handed her the instrument, she just stared at it. Gauging whether she could use it against me. In the end, she glared at me with that hate in her eyes and shuffled over to Lisa.

 “I’m sorry, honey. If I don’t do this now, it will be so much worse later. It hurts. You are going to think you are in hell. But you’ll survive. Maybe he’ll let us go afterwards. Okay? Are you ready?”

 I could see the tears falling down Lisa’s cheeks, but she nodded in resignation. I watched as Evelyn rolled Lisa over onto her side. The hog-tie still holding her securely.

 Evelyn closed her eyes and let the first blow fall, a hard one across the left breast. Lisa began making tortured noises behind the gag. Screaming into the rubber. Evelyn held her breath and let four more fall in rapid succession. Two on each breast, carefully avoiding the nipple. However, she didn’t hold back the blows. I daresay that they were probably harder than what I would have administered.

 “That’s enough,” as Evelyn raised the crop again. She probably had just lost track. Evelyn dropped the crop and immediately tried to comfort her bound friend.

 Lisa was crying and choking with the pain. Moaning in her bonds. I walked forward and quickly released the gag. I didn’t want her to choke. With that much crying, I’d be surprised if she could even breathe through her nose. That ball was seriously hampering her breathing.

 “Oh God. Evelyn. Christ. My tits. They are in so much pain. I’ve never felt anything that hurt that much. And I broke my arm in second grade. Oh my. God.”

 Evelyn was stroking her hair. Calling me names under her breath.

 Understandable. I let the women cry it out. I wandered over to Jane and sat behind her. Letting her lean back into me. Arms around her. Jane was quietly shaking, crying with the other women.

 Finally, I got up and retrieved a set of handcuffs that had been discarded on the floor. I tossed them to Jane, who immediately began to wrap them around her own wrists.

 “No Jane. Not you.” The girl looked confused. I almost laughed. She was so used to being in chains, she had just assumed that I meant for her to chain herself. “Put them on Evelyn. Behind her back.”

 The nude brunette got up and approached Evelyn.

 “Please no. No more bonds. God, haven’t I done enough?” But she resignedly placed her hands behind her back, letting go of Lisa who was still sobbing uncontrollably. Jane slipped the handcuffs onto Evelyn and snapped them shut around her wrists. Evelyn pulled idly at them. Waiting.

 “Jane. Release Lisa.”

 “When did your last slave die?”

 I actually smiled at that.

 But Jane knelt quickly and began releasing the ropes wrapping Lisa’s hands and ankles. She was far better at releasing the knots she tied than I was. Lisa’s hands and feet were actually turning a bit blue; I was guessing that the ropes had been a little tighter than I’d intended. Time to get them off the helpless girl.

 Lisa, finally freed, pulled her cramped arms in front of her and continued to cry. Holding her marked breasts. And rocking. I let her be for a few minutes.

 Finally, I got up and approached Lisa and Evelyn. I crouched down to be at the same level as they.

 “Lisa?” She just looked up at me through her tear filled eyes. Not even aware of her nudity any longer. She sat there, legs haphazard. Presenting a fine view of her bare body. “Your breasts must be starting to feel a little better. Right?” She nodded. But the tears kept flowing. Maybe it wasn’t completely the pain that had her crying.

 “You hurt me,” she managed to choke out, accusingly.

 “Actually, Evelyn did.”

 Evelyn gasped, but Lisa was the one to speak.

 “You bastard. Semantics. And you know it. *You* hurt me,” she sent herself into another round of sobs. Still cradling her sore breasts.

 “Okay. I hurt you.”

 She sniffled. But the admission seemed to help. She gradually stopped crying. Like a child, this one.

 “Lisa, I need you to do something else for me.”

 “Dammit, leave her alone.” Evelyn’s voice rang out from behind me. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Jane raise her finger to her lips, shushing Evelyn.

 “W-w-i-i-ll it hurt?” Lisa asked softly.

 “You may not like it, but it shouldn’t hurt. I promise.” I was trying to be as soothing as I could.

 “What do you want me to do? Will you let us go after I’ve done it?” I noticed the use of the word ‘after’ not ‘if’.

 “Lisa, I’ll leave you and your friends alone, if you cooperate with this last thing. Okay?”

 “What is it?” she asked me.

 “Have you ever been with a woman before?”

 “God. You want me to have sex? With a woman?”

 “Have you ever before?”

 “Please no. I’ve barely even had sex with men.”

 “So you’ve never even considered it? Making love to another woman?”

 “Considered it? I-I-I ... hasn’t everyone? Y-y-yes. I’ve considered it,” she was too frightened to even lie to me. Maybe it’s what she thought I wanted to hear.

 “Can’t you just leave her alone. Hasn’t she suffered enough?” Evelyn just couldn’t keep quiet anymore.

 I whirled on Evelyn.

 “I’ve had just about enough of you.” She shrank back in fright. “If I have to gag you to make you shut up, I will. Jane warned you.”

 “Oh God. I’m sorry. I’ll be good. Not the gag.”

 I motioned to Jane to get the gag that was previously in Lisa’s mouth, lying on the floor where I had dropped it after I was worried about Lisa’s breathing. Jane, also frightened by my quick change of mood scrambled to get the gag. She moved to Evelyn and tried to get it into Evelyn’s mouth. Evelyn, of course, resisted. Not having the patience, I reached forward and grasped her right nipple, she tried to twist her body away, but Jane surprised me by holding the naked woman. Evelyn struggled against Jane’s hands but with her own handcuffed behind her, couldn’t get any leverage. I twisted the nipple hard, watching Evelyn’s face contort as she tried not to scream. Knowing that the hated ball would be pushed into her mouth as soon as she opened it to scream. I gave her nipple one more pinch and a twist, just about ripping the nubbin of flesh from her breast. She opened her mouth, unable to hold back the scream. Her wrists struggling with the cuffs behind her. The ball popped behind her teeth before she could let loose with the scream. Jane had it buckled behind her head before any more noise could emerge from her mouth. The scream muffled behind the rubber.

 Evelyn just knelt there, fuming and trying to scream and yell through the gag. Working to get it out of her mouth with her tongue. I released her sore nipple and gently turned back to Lisa.

 “Now, where were we?”

 The frightened girl, was crying gently again. I leaned forward and wiped the tears from her cheeks.

 “Wh-whether I was a lesbian or not. Please don’t hurt me anymore. God, Evelyn.”

 “Evelyn will be fine. She’s just got to learn a bit of obedience is all.”

 “God, you make it sound like we’re dogs, just needing training. My God. That’s all we are to you. Aren’t we? Just naked, pretty pets,” she was starting to get hysterical on me.

 “Lisa.”

 Jane crawled forward and looked at me. I just nodded. Jane crawled over to the shaking girl and gathered her into her arms. Stroking her, ironically, like petting a dog. Lisa began to stop her shaking. Jane whispering into her ear. Calming her.

 “Lisa. Sweetheart. You have to calm down. He’s not going to hurt you anymore.”

 “But he’s going to make me have sex with a woman.”

 “I know. Honey. I’ve had to do it too. With my own sister. It’s better than being cropped. Trust me. Okay?”

 “I don’t know if I can do that.”

 “You have to. Pretend it’s your boyfriend or something. That’s what I do when he makes me do it. It won’t kill you. Okay?” Still stroking her hair.

 “But it’s so humiliating.”

 “I know. But so is being naked. And you’ve gotten over that, haven’t you?”

 “But ...”

 “Shhhh. It’s alright. You’ll be all right. He won’t hurt you anymore. Just do what he wants and then you can forget about it. All right?”

 Lisa just nodded, the tears silently tracing down her cheeks. Her bare breasts rising and falling with her ragged breathing.

 Jane just looked at me and I gave her one of those I’m-impressed-I-thought-she- was-going-to-fall-apart-on-me looks. I doubt very much if Jane particularly cared whether I was uncomfortable or not. But I don’t think she could stand watching the poor woman suffer any longer. And she knew the ropes, so to speak.

 Lisa visibly composed herself and looked at me.

 “You okay?” Dumb question.

 “As okay as anyone in my position, I guess. Please let us go.”

 I considered it for a minute, but I just had to see her making love to another woman.

 “Lisa, last thing. Okay? And then I’ll let you go. Promise.”

 “Promise?”

 “Promise.” As good as my promises were these days.

 “Who?”

 I was confused for a second, and then realized that she wanted to know who she was going to have to have sex with.

 “Evelyn.” Evelyn began to really struggle with her bonds upon hearing this. Trying to speak behind her gag.

 “Please don’t make me do this. I’m straight. I’m not sure I can do it with her. Please.”

 I ignored Lisa’s pleas for now and turned to Jane.

 “Janey, can you do me a favour?”

 “I’d love to,” came back the sarcastic reply. I just looked at her and pointed at the crop. “No. Please. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be sarcastic. Honestly. What can a slave slut do for her master? Please?” She fell automatically to her knees. The begging automatically falling from her lips.

 Her words surprised me, the words ‘slut’ and ‘master’ rolling off her tongue so easily. She was a smart one. Completely melted my anger. She knew just how far to push me, and then how to get herself out of it if she overstepped. Normally, I was pretty understanding of the girls. I couldn’t imagine what they were going through. Had to give them some leeway if I expected them to cooperate with me. Realizing that she was manipulating me with her submissiveness, I swore to myself that I would give her a punishment to remind her of her status. But that could wait for later.

 “Jane.” The naked girl smiled sweetly at me knowing that she had gotten away with something. I guess in her position, she didn’t have much. Any little victory would feel good. I’d have to convince her otherwise later. “I need you to do a couple of things. I need Evelyn bound a little more securely. If she gives you trouble, let me know. I’ll have to convince Ashley over there to help us. I need Evelyn’s legs bound apart to let Lisa have access. Leave her gagged. Cut out the crotch of those pantyhose so Lisa can do her thing. Oh,” I had an afterthought, “cuff Lisa as well. Behind her back so she can only use her tongue.”

 I watched as Jane fairly sprang to do my bidding. I’m sure she didn’t like what she had to do, but had already pushed me as far as she felt safe doing. She knew that any little disobedience, perceived or otherwise, could mean the crop raining down on her bare bound body next. And she knew that I wouldn’t hesitate. Especially with her.

 I wandered over to Ashley, still bound at the railing. I took the crop with me, but only for show. I wanted to make sure that Evelyn was cooperative for Jane. Troublesome girl, that one.

 Ashley’s eyes were glued to the crop in my right hand.

 “God. Please. No more. I can’t take any more. Please. I’ll do anything. My tits are still aching from that thing. You have no idea how much it hurts. I’ve never felt anything like it before. Please. I’ll do anything.”

 I reached down to her spread thighs and began to tease her between the legs. Just light touches. Not really expecting her to react. I could have forced her to react with threats of the crop, but I wasn’t particularly interested in that right now. But it re-enforced her position. Bound. Naked. Not even able to stop me from touching her most private places.

 Expecting her to beg me to stop, she surprised me by staying silent. I idly played with her body while I watched Jane work. Jane was currently working a pliant Evelyn into position, tying her ankles to mall benches and the railing that Ashley was bound to. Wide apart. Evelyn wasn’t fighting her. I guess knowing that I was right beside Ashley with the crop and not wanting me to hurt Ashley further. Lisa was kneeling where I’d left her, hands cuffed behind her silently watching as I fondled Ashley.

 I turned my attention back to the girl under my hand. I looked at her and was surprised to see her eyes closed and her breasts heaving with her now laboured breathing. On one of my light finger strokes, I allowed my middle finger to part her lips and slip just beyond. No doubt about it, she was getting wet. She moaned as my fingers parted her and brushed her clitoris.

 I just shook my head and pulled my hand away from her. It was a strange reaction. I know that had the roles been reversed, me bound nude to the mall railing and her teasing me, I would have reacted. Even after a whipping. But I’m a guy. I’d expect a reaction. I’d just whipped this girl until she begged, and she was getting wet under my touch. Moaning. I doubt if I’ll ever understand how the female works.

 Perhaps it was just a female thing. Same thing happened to Jane. Maybe the female body just was better able to adjust than I thought; finding some way of turning the pain and the humiliation into pleasure. Perhaps, she was like Jane, with latent masochistic tendencies. Unfortunately, I wasn’t going to find out the truth. I fully intended to leave them alone after this. Four girls was more than I could handle as it was. Christi. Jane. Liz. And now Amy back at the hotel. I could have kept Ashley, but that was getting dangerous, I suspect. I’d already gotten careless once with Jane. Perhaps, I’d come back for Ashley later. I’d leave them, like Kimberly, ages ago, in real time instead of sending them back, like the lawyers.

 At the cessation of my finger’s touch, Ashley opened her eyes. I gave her a playful pat with the crop, barely touching her right breast. Not hard enough to even leave a mark.

 She squirmed. The pat hadn’t really hurt. At least compared to the former blows to her bare body. But she was frightened that I might continue.

 “Please. God. No more hitting. I’ll do anything. I’ll fuck you. I’ll crawl. I’ll make love to Evelyn too. Just no more. Please,” she was almost in tears. I saw Jane sharply look up. I don’t think that she wanted to comfort yet another woman that I had stupidly pushed too far.

 I looked into Ashley’s eyes. Giving her what she wanted. A release from the crop.

 “Ashley?”

 “Y-yes.” she stammered. Trying to hold back the tears. Trying to head off the hysteria. I had to give her credit for trying.

 “You’ll do anything to avoid any more?”

 “Please. God. Yes. Anything you want. I can’t take anymore.”

 I had never intended to hit her anymore. I was done with that. At least with her. She’d had enough. She didn’t know that though. The pat with the crop was just that. A playful pat. I really hadn’t meant it as a threat. But again, in her position, I would probably be a bit sensitive to any perceived threat as well.

 “Okay. I’ll make a deal with you.”

 “Anything.”

 “I won’t hit you anymore if you’ll do something for me.”

 “Anything. I swear it. I’ll fuck you. I’ll fuck anyone you want me to. I’ll crawl.”

 “Okay. Okay. That won’t be necessary. I just want you to fuck me. Okay?” She nodded enthusiastically. More than just wanting to get away from the crop. “But, it’s for me. Got it? I want you to do it slow. And sexy. I want you to undress me and do all the work.” She pulled against the ropes still holding her wrists and ankles. “I want you to do it while Lisa makes love to Evelyn. I want you to pay attention. I don’t want to come just as fast as you can. I want you to bring me to climax just after Evelyn orgasms or at the same time. Okay? You think you can do that?”

 “I-I think so.”

 “Make sure of it. You understand?”

 She nodded. Tears beginning to form.

  

 Chapter 38

 Jane was almost done with the other girls. She was guiding a hesitant Lisa to the floor between Evelyn’s spread thighs.

 Meanwhile I worked quickly to release Ashley from the railing. Just as I’d freed Ashley’s left wrist from the bonds holding her, Jane wandered back to me and knelt at my feet.

 “I know this is a really really stupid thing to do. But I see Ashley’s got a job, and Lisa and Evelyn. What do you want me to do?”

 “Jane.” I handed her the crop. “I know you hate to torment other captives.”

 “Oh please god no. Don’t make me hit anyone.” Shifting the crop from hand to hand. Eyes scared.

 “Jane. I don’t want to be at this all day.” She shut her mouth. “I need you to keep your eye on Evelyn. She isn’t going to like the lesbian attention that she is getting. But I’ve instructed Ashley here to tease me until Evelyn has come. You know how cranky I am if I have to wait for anything for too long. If she doesn’t come in twenty minutes, I’ll take it out of your hide. Understand?”

 “Yes, sir,” she answered glumly from her kneeling position. “I knew I shouldn’t have asked.”

 “If it makes you feel any better, I was going to make you do this anyway.”

 Jane just nodded. I freed Ashley’s last bond, her right wrist. She had stood quietly throughout this exchange. When her wrist was finally freed of the ropes, she immediately moved to me and pressed her bare body up against me. I nodded to Jane who moved over to Evelyn and Lisa and explained what had to happen. I saw Evelyn shaking her head before I was almost completely distracted by Ashley’s soft mouth pressing against my lips. Ashley kissed me deeply. With far more passion than I had expected. After all, I was practically raping her. You can hardly count a bound naked woman, terrified of a beating, agreeing to sex as consent. Semantics.

 Her hands, quick, unbuttoning my clothes. Tugging. Until I was as naked as she. She knelt and took me into her mouth. I watched as Lisa bent to her task. I actually closed my eyes when Jane had to bring the crop down on Evelyn. Evelyn screaming under the lashing, whipping her hair around. Trying to scream through the gag. Crying. And finally listening to Jane. Concentrating on the hated sensations from Lisa’s tongue. A crop on the bare, defenseless breasts seemed to break down a woman’s resistance almost faster than anything.

 As Ashley ran her tongue up and down my shaft. Teasing. Her hands playing with my testicles. Tears in her eyes. Wanting to know what was happening with her friends but having to concentrate on me.

 After the days events, I was a bit sensitive. It took all her will and talent to ensure that I didn’t come too early. Along with a hell of a lot of will power from my end. Her tongue felt unbelievably good.

 I watched as Jane had to hit Evelyn a few more times. In rapid succession. Both women crying. But Evelyn, again trying to pay attention to Lisa’s mouth in her crotch through the pain. Sobbing.

 Ashley gently guided me to the cold floor. Now I knew what the bare women were going through. That tile brought goosebumps to my skin as I lay back. But the tile warmed up rapidly with my body heat. Silly. I should have made her lie on the floor before I did to warm it up for me first. But, like I was thinking about that? Ashley, continued to run her soft lips and tongue over me making me completely forget about the cold floor. Bringing me close and then dropping the sensation. Sitting up. Touching herself. Driving me nuts.

 Finally, she lifted her body and straddled me. Facing her friends. Watching Lisa intently. She lowered her body until her soft, wet vagina engulfed me. I gasped. And I swear I saw her smile briefly. She began to rock herself. Moving her hips gently. Massaging me. Clenching with her vaginal muscles occasionally. I was in heaven. Lifting herself and ever so slowly lowering. Keeping me on the edge. I tried not to thrust, knowing that it would make it harder on her to control my orgasm, but sometimes not being able to help it.

 I heard a little cry from Evelyn’s gagged lips and watched around Ashley as the other bound woman climaxed heavily in her ropes. Pulling. Straining. Crying out into the gag. Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Ashley, began moving her body a little more while Jane crawled over to us.

 “She finished.” Jane whispered in my ear.

 I just nodded. Trying to concentrate on the sensations from Ashley’s body. I opened my eyes as I felt a light touch on my balls. Ashley, began to speed the pace up a bit. I saw Jane’s arm disappear around Ashley’s body. And my balls knew exactly where her tickling fingers had ended up. I felt Jane’s soft lips pressing insistently against mine. Increasing the sensations. The two women working perfectly in concert, arousing me.

 I groaned as the orgasm overwhelmed me. The sensations from the two women. Jane’s soft fingers and Ashley’s vagina sending my mind exploding in light and energy. Ashley continued to move herself thrusting her hips as I climaxed. Until I was completely spent inside of her.

 I whispered. “Enough.” And Ashley slowly extracted herself from me as I lay vulnerable and unable to move under the two women’s gazes.

 Finally I rolled over onto my side and reached for my clothes. As I slipped them on, Ashley, kneeling beside Jane whimpered.

 I looked at her quizzically as I pulled my shirt on.

 “M-m-master?”

 This surprised me. From Ashley. I hadn’t told her to call me master. I really hadn’t told her anything. I saw Jane whispering in her ear. Probably Jane’s idea.

 “Yes?”

 “A poor slave girl needs attention.”

 That almost made me hard again. But damned if I wasn’t tired. I saw Jane smiling wickedly at me. She was pretty proud of herself. What I couldn’t believe was that Ashley was actually saying this.

 “What kind of attention, slave?” I actually had to force myself to say ‘slave’. Force myself into the role playing. Hard to concentrate after such a mind blowing orgasm.

 “P-please, I’m so hot. I need ...”

 “Yes?”

 “Please. I can’t say it.”

 “What? Out with it.”

 “Please. I need to climax.”

 “Okay if Lisa does it for you? I’m a little tired.”

 Ashley went a little white, but recovered quickly and nodded. She probably realized that this was her only hope of getting what she wanted. I sat down on a mall bench and motioned to Jane to bring Lisa over. Lisa resisted a bit, but Jane just picked up the crop off the floor beside the sobbing Evelyn and Lisa walked over to Ashley. Ashley was already laying back on the floor.

 Lisa crying managed to choke out, “Ash, how can you do this to me?”

 Ashley just closed her eyes.

 I answered for her. “Ashley didn’t do this to you Lisa. I did. I’m making you do this. Not her. Okay?”

 Jane gently pressed on Lisa’s shoulders and she resignedly fell to her knees. She gave me a forlorn look, asking silently not to make her do this again. When she saw no mercy forthcoming, she quietly ducked her head to Ashley. Ashley, being a lot more sexually excited, made a much more willing partner than Evelyn had. Lisa practically only had to breathe on Ashley’s clitoris before the woman began falling over the edge. Ashley tensed and cried out. Almost screaming. As it completed, she managed to push Lisa’s head away from her pussy and began to sob.

 I let the woman cry on the floor while the others just looked on helplessly. After a few minutes, Ashley had cried herself out and slowly sat up. She gave me an accusing look and remarked, “You are a bastard.”

 “For what? Making you hot?”

 “Yes.” Her face burning. “I shouldn’t be. You hurt me. You hurt my friends. You make us do all sorts of shit. And you get me hot? Bastard.”

 I was intrigued. This made absolutely no sense to me whatsoever. But I’m a guy. I’m sure it made a lot more sense to the female of the species. But I suppose I was a bastard. And if it made her feel better or less guilty or whatever it was she needed, I was willing to let her rant. Ashley, finally spent, collapsed into Jane’s arms. Jane, stuck with soothing yet another one of my victims gave me a dirty look. I almost laughed as I stuck out my tongue at her. Jane smiled but then turned her attention to the girl in her arms.

 I, mostly recovered now, walked over to where Jane and Ashley were on the floor. I bent down and gathered up Ashley into my arms and carried her, still sobbing, to the bench. As I bent down to gather her up, I whispered some instructions to Jane, who, as soon as her arms were free of Ashley began to gather up some rope from the pack.

 She gently guided Lisa to a mall bench. Lisa protesting a bit as Jane tied her sitting on the bench. Legs apart. Back arched. Still handcuffed.

 I tried to comfort the sobbing girl in my lap, but I suspect that her orgasm had triggered some kind of emotional dam which let out all the emotions from the rough afternoon. Jane had finished with Lisa and had removed Evelyn’s gag, to a lot of verbal abuse. Ashley finally ran out of tears and began to softly hiccup. I could feel the girl falling asleep. Sleep is all I could think of as well. It had been a pretty full day. For everyone.

 Jane padded over to me and gently guided Ashley, still hiccuping, away from me. She sat the unresisting girl on the floor with her back against the mall railing. She deftly tied the poor girls arm’s outstretched to the railing supports and then stood up.

 I wandered about and double checked the knots. They seemed tight enough. Jane was pretty competent with rope and knew that I did spot checks of her tying. Jane gathered up the odds and ends. Ropes and handcuffs that we’d strewn about the mall.

 I checked Evelyn’s bound form last. Her tear streaked face turned up to mine from her awkward position on the floor.

 “Please don’t leave us like this.”

 “Would you rather I stay?”

 “Oh God. You are a bastard.”

 “I know.” But I had to leave them like this if I wanted to come back for Ashley. I concentrated and slowed time to a crawl for all three girls. Time would seem to pass normally for them. They could talk and cry. But their time would move at a much slower rate relative to the rest of us. If I was gone for weeks, it would only feel like a half day for them. The wonders of Time phase.

 I looked up at Jane. Saw tears in her eyes, but she held her head up and walked ahead of me back to the street above.

  

 Chapter 39

 As her bare feet hit the asphalt, I stopped her. She turned questioningly to me. I snagged one of her wrists and placed a handcuff on it and closed it. She just looked at me, begging with her eyes. Afraid, at this point to say anything. I pulled her other wrist behind her back and fastened it with the other side of the handcuffs.

 Only one word escaped her lips, “Why?”

 “Janey. You know why. Because I like it. And I also want you to wear these. I rummaged in the pack and brought out the nipple clamps. They were a pretty pair. Adjustable tension. Joined with a thin chain.

 Tears welled into her eyes as she saw and recognized the clamps.

 “Oh God. Please. What have I done? I did everything you asked. Please no.”

 “Jane. Remember that sarcastic comment?”

 “I didn’t mean anything. Honest. Master. It was an honest mistake. I apologized.”

 “I know it was.” I stroked her hair. “And you almost made up for it with the submissive behaviour afterwards.”

 “Please don’t put them on me. You have no idea how sensitive my boobs are. Please.”

 “Jane.”

 “Oh God. You are going to clamp me no matter what I say, aren’t you?”

 “Jane. It could have been a lot worse. That remark almost got you a good strapping on the nipples, then the clamps, extra tightened. You managed to avoid most of it.”

 “Please. Do you know how uncomfortable those things are going to be if I’m walking. It’s bad enough without a bra. Please.”

 I reached forward and began lightly stroking her right nipple. She cried silently, knowing what was coming, but not twisting away. I watched as she tried to concentrate on her breast. Tried to consciously will away the automatic tightening of the flesh to the touch of my finger. Her nipple, slowly, inexorably, tightened. Hardening. I slipped the first clamp over the nipple and tightened it until I thought that it was causing her enough discomfort.

 “Please don’t do this. You don’t have to. I’ll be good. I swear it. It hurts.”

 I repeated the procedure on her left nipple, the chain glinting in the sunlight between her breasts. I knelt down and slipped the ankle cuffs on her bare ankles and then rose.

 She sniffled, but resigned herself to the discomfort. She probably knew that this could be a lot worse.

 I gathered up her leash and snapped it onto her collar.

 I didn’t have to pull because she just docilely fell in beside me, making as big a step as she could with the short ankle restraints. Our progress was slow, but I didn’t mind. She concentrated on each step, trying to reduce the swing of the chain between her breasts. Softly crying out each time I idly reached out to swing the chain when she didn’t swing it enough with her own movements.

 About half way back to the hotel, she braved speaking again.

 “M-m-aster?”

 “Yes?”

 “Please these clamps hurt. Can we take them off? I’ve learned my lesson.”

 “And what lesson is that?”

 “No more sarcastic remarks. Ever.”

 “That wasn’t the lesson and you know it. I almost expect sarcasm out of you.”

 Tears welled in her eyes.

 “Please, sir. What was the lesson, then? This poor dumb slave doesn’t even know what she did wrong.”

 “Think about it. You aren’t dumb. You’ll come up with it. We’ve still got quite a bit to go with you moving so slow.”

 “I could move faster without these chains. Please, sir, can we rest a moment.”

 I nodded. She shuffled over to the curb and sat her bare body down. Tears still falling heedlessly down her cheeks. Her nipples must have been really throbbing by this point. I watched as she unconsciously tried to move her hands in front of her to release the clamps.

 She did the female thing again to me. Wild subject change.

 “She was really confused you know.”

 “What?”

 “Ashley. Back there. She’s like me. Got off on the humiliation and pain but hated every moment that her body was betraying her. Worse than me. I would never have begged for a climax in front of you. She must have been really hot.”

 “You’re stronger. That’s all. She’d been through a lot.”

 “We could have taken you while you were recovering from that orgasm you know, you were pretty out of it. Neither of us had any restraints on.”

 “And your nipples would be a hell of a lot sorer than they are now if you’d even considered it past wishful thinking.”

 “I know. This is why I didn’t try anything. But I saw it in her eyes briefly. To knock you out of the picture. If she wasn’t so afraid of how you captured her so easily the first time, I think she would have tried. And regretted it, probably. You know, Ashley was even afraid to ask you to finish her off.”

 “I figured. I saw you whispering to her. Why’d you help her?”

 “Kindred spirit. She sounded like she really wanted the release. I personally don’t understand it completely. I mean you had just whipped her. I knew that if you were asked the right way you might take pity on her. Or at least not punish her for asking. I wasn’t expecting the Lisa thing though. I could never beg you for an orgasm like that.”

 “Care to bet?”

 “Please don’t make me do that. All right, I would if you forced me. But she wanted to cum so bad, she was willing to humiliate herself completely to get it. I don’t think I would ever do that on my own.”

 “Care to bet?”

 “Please.”

 I tucked the information back in my mind. I should see if I could disprove her. It might take a bit, but I bet I could get her begging for a climax.

 I touched her bare arm. She automatically rose to her feet.

 “Please can’t we take off these clamps. My nipples are so sore. This s-slave would really like her Master if he took them off her.” She gave me those puppy eyes that some women are so good at.

 She was starting to realize that I could be manipulated with the right phrasing. But she only used the third person Master/slave stuff when she thought it would get her something. Most of the time it worked, I’m ashamed to say.

 It was one of the hardest things I’ve had to do yet. She seemed so sincerely sorry.

 “In a while. Okay? I like them on you. Tell you what. If you come up with the lesson in three tries, I’ll take them off you.”

 Her face fell, and she walked beside me in silence. Probably pouting, but I didn’t think I could resist that, so I avoided her eyes. She didn’t even protest. I could just change the lesson forever, not giving her a chance. But what choice did she really have? She couldn’t exactly just take them off herself.

 A while later, she just exploded with, “Obey without question.”

 I turned to her. “Obey without question?”

 “Yeah, the lesson.”

 “Jane. You’re smarter than that. That is a damn good lesson, but that isn’t why your nipples are clamped. And if you think about it, you know that you didn’t question anything. You were pretty good in that department today.”

 Her face fell and she fell in beside me again. Her face screwed up in concentration. At least as much as a naked, bound, tit clamped woman can concentrate.

 We had passed a few more building, one had a department store window where women’s fashions were being displayed. I saw Jane look wistfully in at the mannequins in the windows. Wearing more than her.

 “Never talk back to you?”

 “Nope. Though in general that is a good idea as well. However, I’d get bored with you if you didn’t talk back, occasionally. And that can be an unearned lesson. Never bore me. You know that not talking back is about the same as not being sarcastic. I already told you that this isn’t the reason for your current punishment.”

 “Oh.”

 “One more try. I’d be careful about the next one. Unless you feel like sleeping in those things.”

 “Please. My nipples are throbbing. I can’t take it much longer.”

 “You will, because you don’t have a choice.”

 We walked along. I could almost see her mind working. Wanting to come up with the right answer. Knowing it could be almost anything. Only knowing that it had something to do with the sarcasm. Of all the things to pick on. Wanting to blurt out anything that she came up with. Anything to get those damn clamps off her sore nipples but waiting trying to figure out the best one. Concentration fading with the pain.

 “Please, Master. Help a dumb slave? Please?”

 I just looked at her. She realized that I wasn’t going to make it any easier on her and just looked down.

 “God. I will be punished for disobeying or angering you.”

 “That is true. And I’ll give you that you are on the right track.”

 “Oh God. Please. Please take them off me.” Tears had welled up in her eyes. “Please give this stupid slave slut another chance. Please?”

 I made her wait. Walking along for five minutes. Her quietly crying in frustration.

 “Only because you were so helpful back there today. You did an excellent job with Lisa and Ashley when they fell apart. But, you have to make a choice. I can tighten those things until you come up with the right answer. Or you can choose to wear them as they are until bedtime. How smart are you?”

 “Please. It could be anything. My nipples feel like they’re on fire. Please have some mercy on a dumb slave. Please.”

 She had almost completely fallen into the slave role on me. I wasn’t entirely sure that I wanted that. But she was in pain. I was betting that as soon as those clamps came off, she’d revert to her normal sarcastic, willful self. Interesting to know. There was no way that I had broken her that easily. She’d just figured out that this kind of speech made things easier on her. And she was pretty quick adjusting her speech to the new pattern. Even though she was good at getting the words off her tongue, I could see the resistance still behind her eyes. I hadn’t broken her yet. Not sure I ever would.

 “Choose.”

 “Shit. Okay. Tighten them you bastard. I want another shot at this. And I can’t wear these damn things until you let me sleep.”

 I kind of figured that she wouldn’t give up. Even if it meant a little more pain. I reached forward and gave them each another half turn. She closed her eyes and held her breath as the cruel clamps bit even more fiercely into her sensitive nipples. But she didn’t cry out.

 We walked along for a while more. Her trying her damnedest to figure out what I wanted to hear. Trying to walk gingerly in her bare feet and ankle chains. Trying to keep her upper body as still as she could. I’d stopped moving the clamps a while back when I realized just how much they were hurting her.

 “You really have a thing for hurting my boobs, don’t you?”

 “They are nice boobs to hurt. Why? You wet?”

 “Bastard.” She gritted her teeth.

 “Have you figured it out yet?”

 “Are you going to tighten them again if I’m wrong?”

 “Nope, but I’m getting tired of this game. Last chance.”

 “God. I can’t stand this much longer.”

 I stopped. I knew that she must have come up with some possibilities. Probably been wracking her brain for the last hour. She just was trying to choose between them. We were nearly back at the hotel.

 “Out with it then.”

 “Please have mercy on me. I’m a person. I’m Jane. I feel, you know? I hurt. How would you make out in my place? My boobs hurt. I can’t concentrate like this. My nipples are on fire. I’m sorry for whatever I did. Please. I’m so sorry. Please take them off. God. Please have mercy.”

 “You are my slave. Nothing else. Remember that.”

 “Oh God. Okay. Okay. Please just tell me what you want to hear. I’ll get down on my knees. Beg you. I’ll repeat it at the top of my lungs. I’ll crawl all the way back to the hotel. Please take these damn things off my boobs. Please. They hurt.” The last words almost plaintively, tears beginning to form in the corner of her eyes.

 “I’m waiting. As far as I’m concerned you can wear them forever. What do you think the lesson was?”

 “Oh God. Please. All right. If a slave is sufficiently cooperative and humbles herself to her Master, he may take leniency on her punishment. Please Master, this slave begs you to remove the clamps. Please.”

 I reached forward and grasped the right clamp. Jane gasped as I moved the clamp. Ignoring her pain, I began to undo the clamp. Relief flooded into her face, just before she yelped at the pain of the returning circulation in her nipple. I released her left clamp, eliciting the same response from her.

 As soon as the clamps were off, she collapsed to her knees on the pavement. Sobbing in relief. Whispering, “Thank-you” over and over as she cried on her knees. Those clamps must have hurt a lot more than I’d intended. To be honest, I was completely surprised that she had come up with that. Considering her position, to consider it lenient was a stretch. But, I guess she was a smart girl. She knew that those clamps could have been a lot tighter on a lot more sensitive nipples. Though she tried to use the words to her advantage, both she as I knew that she was far from a stupid slave. I was actually impressed with her.

 I let her cry herself out and then raised her back to her feet. I handed her the hated clamps into her bound hands; she grasped them without question behind her back. Having her carry them back to the hotel, making her aware of them, even though they weren’t currently attached to her breasts. That I was the one that could release her from the pain. Not her. Her nipples. Erect, and no doubt very sensitive were an angry red. Still slightly crying we found ourselves back at the hotel in about fifteen minutes. I took off her ankle chains and led her up the fire stairs to the suite.

  

 Chapter 40

 When we entered, I noticed that the girls had managed to release Elizabeth from her chair. Amy had dug out some CD’s from her suitcase somehow and the girls were quietly relaxing, listening to what sounded like Mozart. Christi and Amy lying back at opposite ends of the couch and Elizabeth curled up on the floor. I motioned for Jane to join the relaxing women as I dropped wearily into the easy chair that had so recently held Elizabeth. Mozart crashed over me as I closed my eyes for a second.

 After a few moments I opened my eyes. Four nude women, their hands handcuffed behind their backs. Trying hard not to attract my attention. Jane curled up on the carpet beside Elizabeth. What the hell was I going to do with them tonight? I was far too exhausted to torment them any further. I idly noticed how my thoughts automatically assigned normal time to our situation. A glance out the window would show that the world hadn’t moved an inch from morning when I’d stopped it. The bright sunshine still beaming down on the world. But our bodies and minds appear to have some rhythm of their own. So it was nighttime. Despite what the outside world was telling us.

 Tearing my wandering mind back to the girls in front of me. I had to decide what to do with them. Before I fell asleep. I’d been careless last evening. And I’d almost paid the price for it. If it wasn’t for Jane not quite having the courage to continue, I’d have either found out the consequences of death in a strange timeline or had to begin this whole adventure over again. Neither case particularly appealed me. I’d invested a lot of time and energy setting up this situation. And if the equations were wrong, my death could have some really serious consequences. I had to make sure that the women were secured tonight. No mistakes.

 Jane tied the best knots out of all the women. I opened my eyes again with an effort. I looked down at Jane. She was still breathing hard from climbing the stairs to the penthouse suite. Her bare breasts rising and falling as she rested.

 “Janey?”

 “Sir?” she was pretty tired too, I could tell.

 “Come here.”

 Jane wearily obeyed. Struggling back to her bare feet and padding over to where I sat.

 “Wrists.”

 Jane turned herself around and held her wrists out to me behind her back. I fished the key out and released her slender wrists from their confinement. I idly played with the handcuffs as Jane turned herself back around rubbing her wrists. She had put down the nipple clamps, without permission, as she had initially settled to the floor. I decided to let it slide. I was far to tired to even consider punishing her. And she was too tired to take it. Last thing I needed was really rebellious women when I was this tired. I wasn’t even sure I had the energy to stop her if she wanted to attack me, much less manipulate time.

 “Jane. I want you to tie Amy and Elizabeth up.”

 The protests began from Amy and Elizabeth immediately, but a single weary glance silenced them before they could really irritate me.

 “How?”

 “How?” my mind was really beginning to have trouble concentrating.

 “How do you want me to tie them?” Jane was getting a bit exasperated. I couldn’t really blame her.

 “Securely. To something.”

 “Together? Uncomfortably?”

 “Together. Don’t really care about comfort. Make them as comfortable as practical. They’ll be in it for a while.”

 Jane nodded wearily and wandered over to Amy and Elizabeth. She touched Amy’s arm and urging her to her feet. Elizabeth struggled to her feet from the floor. I closed my eyes, hearing Amy’s and Elizabeth’s small moans over the Mozart as they were moved into position and secured. Once I heard Amy plead, “Please sir. Please I don’t need to be tied up.” Only to be shushed by Jane.

 I had just about begun to doze when Jane touched my arm, almost startling me. Christ. I had to keep my eyes open until I was done with the girls. Especially with Jane free and about. I’m suspecting that I was really lucky that Jane was as exhausted as I.

 I snapped awake. Amy and Elizabeth were standing in the middle of the room. Hands still handcuffed behind them. Jane couldn’t have taken the cuffs off the women anymore than she could release her own wrists when I had them cuffed. No key. Amy and Elizabeth facing each other. Bare breasts pressed together. Soft rope holding their ankles together. Rope encircled their ankles, knees, thighs, waists and under their arms holding them firmly together. Their faces only inches apart. A loose rope held their throats, and a very lax piece ran upwards from their throats to one of the plant hooks. They’d be okay as long as they remained standing. A crotch rope was worked around their hips, the rope running through their vaginal lips, joining them together. All in all, a very attractive job. They weren’t going to get much sleep tonight being unable to lie down. But that didn’t particularly concern me right now. I’d give them a rest in the morning. I was simply too tired to care.

 Realizing that they were going to be stuck like that for a while, if I was going to sleep, Amy looked at me with tears in her eyes. I handed Jane the key to Christi’s handcuffs and motioned her to free Christi. Jane padded over to her task without complaining.

 Amy, her lower lip quivering, spoke from her bonds.

 “Please. You don’t have to do this. I’ll be good. I promise. I’ll make love to you before you sleep. I’ll crawl for you. Handcuff me to something. Please. Not standing. I’ll never sleep.”

 I rose from my chair and walked over to the two girls standing tied together. I just pressed my finger against her lips, and she obediently quieted. I checked the ropes. Not tight enough to cause real discomfort or hurt their circulation. Although I couldn’t imagine the crotch ropes being overly comfortable. I looked over at Jane. A bit surprised that she had added that touch on her own. Strictly it hadn’t been necessary. I was so tired I wouldn’t have even though to tell her to do it. Damn that girl, beginning to know me better than I know myself. Elizabeth’s face, silently pleading with me not to leave them like this for the night.

 I whispered to the girls, “Ladies. I know you are uncomfortable. Spend the night like this. Try to sleep. Okay? If you can’t I’ll let you sleep in the bed tomorrow after I wake. You’ll be alright. Just quiet. I don’t want to have to gag you.”

 Amy just nodded. Tears spilling over her eyes. Elizabeth, just relaxed as much as she was able. These were going to be very tired girls in the morning. I’d deal with them then. I was almost asleep on my feet.

 An evil thought occurred to me as I turned to gather up the remaining two girls.

 I leaned in towards the bound girls. I gave them both a kiss on the cheek, whispering to Elizabeth as I did so. She initially shook her head, but a quick open hand on her backside convinced her. Tears in her eyes, she leaned her head forward, and before Amy could react, kissed her full on the mouth. To my surprise, Amy didn’t back away from the kiss but rather returned it. Softly crying.

 Elizabeth broke the kiss and looked back at me. She said simply, “Good night, Sir.”

 Amy echoed the words, quietly. I stroked their hair and whispered, “Good night, girls.”

 I walked over to Jane and Christi. Both completely free of bonds and gave them my arms. Each took one and as we passed the stereo, Jane flipped it off. Mozart faded. Christi touched the light switch as we passed into the hall plunging the two bound girls into darkness, each emitting a small cry.

 As soon as we made it to the bedroom, I flopped down on the bed. Closed my eyes. A moment later, I opened them. Without any instruction at all, Christi had automatically cuffed Jane’s hands behind her back. I watched wearily as she guided the naked teen to the desk chair. Jane sighed as she sat down. Christi knelt and quickly wrapped soft rope holding Jane’s ankles to the chair legs. There wasn’t a scrap of resistance from Jane. She might have even been more tired than I. I hadn’t had to walk for what seemed like miles, hobbled and barefoot struggling with the pain of nipple clamps.

 Jane settled into the chair and closed her eyes. As I watched, her breathing became more regular and her head fell quietly forward. I don’t think I’d ever met anyone that was able to fall asleep as quickly as she. But I guess I’d put her through an awful lot today. Her nipples, softly moving with her breathing were still an angry red. I felt a quick pang of guilt for causing her that pain; I pushed it away. I guess I was just more tired than I thought.

 Christi, had walked over to the bed where I was lying. Her hands pulling at my clothes. With a little help from me, soon I had lost my clothes, idly I watched as she carelessly tossed them about the room. Shirt over by the dresser. Pants at Jane’s feet. Shoes, at the foot of the bed.

 I took a deep breath as her hands found my penis. I was ready in a second. Four nude, captive women. Plus all the adventure today. Those poor girls tied up in the mall. Tormenting them. The Ashley enigma. Jane’s masochistic tendencies surfacing. The lawyers. Punishing Amy and Jane. The memories flooding over me. I was more than ready as her soft lips slipped over the head. Her soft tongue running over the length of me. Lightly sucking. My hands resting on her hair. Stroking her head as she used her mouth. Finally, my hips rising from the bed. Thrusting into her teasing mouth. Climaxing. I felt her throat spasming as she struggled to swallow everything. Breathing through her nose. Releasing her head, letting her up.

 A last wave of weariness washing over me. I struggled to keep awake as I felt her reaching to the night stand. Sensing her gathering something up. Adrenaline. My eyes snapped open, sure I was going to see a kitchen knife in her hands. Almost calling up my reserves of strength, ready to freeze her. I relaxed. Two pairs of handcuffs in her long fingers. God, I was tired.

 “You don’t have to tie me up, you know.” But I could see it in her face. She knew that she wasn’t going to be allowed freedom this night.

 My eyes closing again. I just sighed. I guess she took the sigh to mean that she was going to be bound with the rest of the girls tonight. When I opened my eyes again, she had handcuffed her own slender ankles together. I made an effort worthy of Goliath and raised into a sitting position. I touched her bare shoulder as she was struggling to move off the bed to the floor. She stopped. I swung her bare legs back up onto the bed, taking the second pair of handcuffs from her fingers. I snapped them around the bar of the bed foot bar and to the chain binding her ankles, effectively holding her on the bed. Damned if I was going to have a repeat of yesterday. Christi wasn’t going anywhere tonight. I then collapsed back onto the bed. My eyes closing for the last time. I felt her hands gently stroking my hair as I fell asleep. My last thought before dreamland was that I hoped that she didn’t have enough strength to strangle me.

 “Good night, Master,” she softly said before lying down beside me. Her ankles quietly jangling the chains holding them.

  

 Chapter 41

 I awoke refreshed. According to my watch, at least ten hours of sleep. I was lying on my back, with an unfamiliar weight pressing against my arm. I glanced down. A blonde head resting in the crook on my arm. I didn’t move, not wanting to wake her. I glanced over at the chair, half expecting it to be empty. Jane still sitting in the chair, her ankles secured to the legs, breathing regularly. Occasionally pulling against her ropes. But quiet.

 I gently moved, lowering Christi carefully to the bed. It was then that I noticed that her hands were handcuffed in front of her. I was quite sure that her hands were free last night before I fell asleep. I was almost sure that I was worried about her strangling me before I fell asleep. I guess that hadn’t happened. She must have somehow gotten the cuffs from the night stand, after I’d fallen asleep and cuffed herself. I’d have to reward her for that. It would have been just as easy for her to handcuff me instead. But she hadn’t. Not sure why.

 I quickly gathered my clothes, not waking either female. Naked, I dropped my clothes in the bathroom and I padded out to the living room. I switched on the light, eliciting some groans from the girls tied up there. I walked up to Amy and Elizabeth.

 Amy looked like hell. Her eyes were sunken. Her hair a mess. It didn’t look like she had gotten a wink of sleep. I couldn’t imagine how it must feel tied up for a solid ten hours when you are deathly tired. Elizabeth looked a little better, but not much.

 “Good morning,” I said to them brightly.

 “Good morning,” Amy returned a bit sulkily. Amy was probably one of those people that got really cranky if overtired.

 I wandered out to the kitchen and switched on the coffee pot. Then sat down in the easy chair and gazed at my girls.

 Finally, Amy broke down. “Please. Aren’t you going to untie us?”

 “Whatever for? You look wonderful like that.”

 “Oh God. Please. I’m begging you. My feet hurt. My back hurts. I’m so tired I could just die. Please.” She began to cry, silent big tears falling down her cheeks. Moving Elizabeth with her sobs. Yup, cranky when tired. Elizabeth tried to comfort her.

 Elizabeth turned her head as best she could.

 “How can you be so cruel to her? She’s human, you know? She’s tired. She’s tortured. She’s hurting. Please. I’ll stay here if you need to look at someone. Please. She’s just a girl.”

 I stood up and walked over to the girls. Stroked Amy’s head until she calmed down a bit.

 “You aren’t ever going to let us go. Are you?”

 “You mean from this?” I indicated the ropes holding her.

 Despair. She nodded. “Please. God. I’m so tired. I’ll do anything for some sleep. Oh Christ. A nice bed. What’s that like? Please, my feet. My legs. My whole body aches. I’m not asking for much. Please. I’ll crawl for you. I’ll fuck you. You can whip me. Oh God please let me out of this.”

 She managed to keep control of her voice, even though her eyes couldn’t help dropping a few tears down her cheeks. She actually was very attractive when she begged. I relented and began to undo the knots. Jane’s knots always gave me trouble, so it was a long process. I began at their ankles, slowly working my way up their bound bodies. I cruelly left the crotch ropes in place until I’d released everything but their throats.

 I released the ropes holding their crotches together having to actually work the evil ropes from between their swollen lips. Both girls sighed as the strict bondage fell away from their bodies. Especially when the bonds were removed from the crotch ropes. I couldn’t imagine how sore that would get a girl if left for ten hours. But they didn’t complain too much. Maybe they were frightened to complain. I released their throats last. As soon as the danger of hanging themselves had been removed, both girls fell to their knees on the carpet.

 Amy murmured, “Thank-you. Oh God. Thank-you.” Her muscles began to uncramp and she gasped as the blood began to circulate back into areas that it had been denied until now.

 I looked down at the kneeling girls. “How about a shower?”

 “A shower?” both girls in unison.

 “Yeah, you remember those don’t you?”

 “Oh my God,” Amy practically gushed. “I’d do just about anything for a hot shower. I didn’t think you would ever let me take one. I feel so dirty.” In her excitement she completely unselfconsciously leaned forward and kissed my leg. Amazing what a tired girl and a night of uncomfortable bondage will do to a woman. Elizabeth, while not quite as excited as Amy was nodding that she wanted one too.

 Though the girls were alright the way they were, I wrinkled my nose and smiled. Joking with them. “Well, I guess you do need one.” I touched their heads. “Come on. Crawl with me to the bathroom.”

 Without any complaint at all, the two girls fell to their hands and knees and quickly as they could crawled to the bathroom. Once there, I had Elizabeth get up and run a hot shower. Leaning back against the counter, I motioned for Amy to join her.

 Not having to be told twice, the girl bounced to her feet and slipped into the shower with Elizabeth. As I slipped into the shower with them, Amy was actually smiling as she worked shampoo into her hair. I motioned to Elizabeth, and resigned, she picked up a bar of soap and began to wash Amy. There wasn’t a whole lot of room in the shower, I have no idea how Christi, Jane and Elizabeth took one the day before.

 Soon, Amy was sighing as Elizabeth’s hands worked the soap into her bare wet body. Elizabeth, seeming to know what I wanted from her, took care to make sure Amy was completely clean. Spending extra time on her feet, pussy and breasts. Whenever Amy tried to help, I just gently slapped at her hands, finally Amy just let Elizabeth soap her up and enjoyed it. Back in the spray, Amy rinsed and then returned the favour. Carefully working the shampoo into Elizabeth’s hair, and soaping up her body. Elizabeth sighed at the attention, knowing that she shouldn’t help Amy wash her, letting Amy do the work.

 “You know, this is a lot nicer than the cold one you made us take the other day.”

 “Only because I’m in here. Otherwise, you’d be shivering.”

 “Oh. Doesn’t matter. Thank-you anyway. It feels wonderful after that night.”

 “Yes, thank-you ... m-m-master,” shyly from Amy.

 Once Elizabeth was rinsed off, the two girls automatically turned to me. Amy running her hands through my wet hair, carefully working shampoo through it. Cleaning it thoroughly. Elizabeth running her soft hands over my body. Working the soap into it. Taking extra care around my groin causing me to gasp as her wet hands massaged me. She grinned up at me, falling to her knees. Water cascading over her bare body. Amy’s hands still working at my hair.

 Elizabeth slipped her wet mouth over my penis, began to run her tongue up and down it. Teasing. I groaned, taking in the sensations of the water, the two beautiful women. I didn’t take long for me to get to the edge. Smiling up at me, Elizabeth waited for the last possible second before taking me out of her mouth, with one soft touch from her fingers, I climaxed. Letting my come go. Elizabeth managed to close her eyes as my semen cascaded over her face. Into her wet hair. As I finished, and relaxed, she climbed to her bare feet and nonchalantly rinsed her face and hair again, getting me off of her. She turned around and kissed my mouth.

 “Without even being told.”

 “I figured you’d make me do it anyway.”

 “Most women would have waited in your position.”

 “I ain’t most women and you were finally nice to us. Hot water. Even if it wasn’t meant for us.” She grinned. Such simple things made her happy. Probably such a difference from her former life.

 The girls finished washing my body. I rinsed off.

 “Stay.” I ordered them. The two bare girls had no problem following that order. Relishing the spray against their bodies. If they could have stayed under that hot water all day, I think they would have. I would have bet that if I’d met them two days ago and told them that they would be showering together, washing me, servicing me, and happy about it, they probably would have just hurt themselves laughing. Amazing.

 As I stepped out of the shower, I turned off the hot tap. It took a second for the stream to change to bitter cold. The girls in the spray squealed. Begging for me to let them get out or turn back on the hot. I forced them to stay under the cold spray for a minute or so, then reached in and turned off the water.

 I let the dripping girls step out of the shower. They were shivering and their nipples stood out in a delicious way. I almost wanted to play with their bodies, right then and there, but decided to hold off. I had a lot planned for the day. And even if they were in much better spirits, they needed some rest before I could really play with them. Amy actually laughing as she stepped out of the shower, her body shaking from the cold water. Simple things.

 I held out a large bath towel and the girls immediately began to dry my wet body. Amy picked up a hair dryer and began to dry my hair. I just waited quietly letting the girls preen me. Finally done, I motioned for them to finish up themselves. I slipped into my clothes and sat on the counter watching the bare beauties dry each other. Still shivering. I had them put nail polish on, their choice of colour, but since I was intending to put them to bed there was little point to having them don makeup for me.

 While we waited for their nails to dry, Amy spoke to me.

 “Why are you being nice to us?”

 “Amy, I’m not always cruel. You and Elizabeth have done everything I asked. Right down to spending the night in that awful position. I know that must have been really hard on you. You are tired. Probably a bit cranky. I understand. You need some rest. And I needed a shower anyway. No reason for you not to join me.”

 “God, it felt good. How long are you going to keep us?”

 “Until I get tired of you. You know that.”

 “I guess I did. Can I ask you a more personal question? Without you getting upset at me?”

 “I suppose.” I was feeling patient.

 “Why do you enjoy having us? I mean, like you do?”

 “Huh?”

 “She means, why do you like having us tied up, humiliated, naked all the time?” Elizabeth chimed it.

 “I honestly don’t know.”

 “It turns you on having us helpless, doesn’t it?”

 “I guess it does.”

 “You know that you don’t have to keep us tied up all the time you know. We can’t get away. We’re helpless anyway. I’m pretty sure all of us have pretty much given up on any ideas of attacking you. You don’t have to tie us up.”

 “Elizabeth, I know you don’t like being bound up all the time. I wouldn’t either, in your position. But, I can’t help it. That is why I took you. To keep you in bonds most of the time. Whether you like it or not doesn’t really matter to me.”

 Elizabeth just hung her head. “God, I’m so tired.”

 “I know. And I promised you a bed for the morning.”

 Amy brightened. “You mean it? You are going to let us sleep in the bed? No floor? No ropes?” Hopefully.

 I turned to Amy. “Amy, dear. I am going to let you sleep in the bed. No floor. Promise. But you know I can’t leave you without the ropes.”

 “Please. Oh my God. Please. I’m begging you. I don’t need to be tied up. I won’t run away. God. I’ll give you another blowjob. Please don’t tie me up anymore. I hate it.”

 “Amy. I’ll try to make it comfortable for you. Okay?”

 Tears welled up in her eyes. She was really tired. Mood swings. I had to get these girls some sleep before they became completely unpredictable. She bit her lower lip, such a feminine thing, choked back the tears that had threatened when she didn’t get everything she wanted. She silently nodded in resignation. Her face brightened a bit as she again realized that she was going to get to sleep in a bed again. Even if she was tied up.

 Finally, the women finished drying off, their bodies glowing. I resisted the impulse to use them and gently guided them towards the bedroom.

 I opened the door quietly. Christi was sitting up on the bed. Awake. Pulling weakly at the cuffs holding her wrists and ankles. Jane was still snoring in the chair. Christi’s eyes opened wider as she saw the two radiant girls precede me into the bedroom.

 I dropped to the bed, releasing her cuffs. Christi kissed me full on the mouth, whispering “Good morning”.

 I whispered my reply not wanted to wake Jane yet. “Good morning, sleepy head.”

 Christi slipped off the bed and knelt quietly on the floor as I motioned Amy and Elizabeth over to the bed. Amy flopped down, her eyes questioning. I had her put her wrists in front of her and I wrapped them with some softer rope; lashing them together. Not tight, but inescapable. She pulled a bit against the bindings, but didn’t complain. I did the same to her ankles. A quick lashing, probably not uncomfortable considering what she had put up with previously. As I finished with her ankles, I looked up at her face. The girl was already fast asleep. Her breasts rising and falling with her shallow breathing. I gently rolled her over to one side of the bed. Her sleeping body not resisting.

 I tied Elizabeth the same way. Wrists and ankles. Not unbearably tight. Set her head at the foot of the bed, opposite to Amy. She lay her head down, her red hair flowing around her head. She closed her eyes murmuring, “Good night.”

 I touched Christi’s arm and she rose to her feet. I guided her silently out of the room of sleeping, bound, and nude women and closed the door quietly behind us.

  

 Chapter 42

 I walked her out to the kitchen. She immediately smelled the coffee long since brewed. She reached for the pot, but I gently pulled her arm back. She looked at me, hurt. Like a child not getting her way. Pouting.

 “After you make some breakfast. For three.”

 “Three?”

 “Yes. I’m going to wake Jane as well, if she doesn’t wake on her own.”

 “Oh. Cold cereal for us? What would you like?” She asked glumly.

 I was feeling beneficent. It wouldn’t hurt and it might put them in better spirits. “Bacon, eggs and toast, all around. Coffee for the two of you.”

 Her eyes widened, not expected anything more than just cold cereal in a bowl on the floor. But she didn’t have to be told twice. I settled into a kitchen chair as she purposefully moved around the kitchen, gathering ingredients, finding pots and pans. Getting the bacon cooking. Her long legs flashing as he strode around. Smiling.

 Soon, the heavenly smells of breakfast began to permeate the air. I was famished. The girls’ intake of food had been very limited. I was trying to keep them a little hungry to make them a bit more cooperative. I’d been giving them snacks from time to time, but no really good hot meals. As a result, I hadn’t been eating quite right either.

 I watched with a smile on my face as she jumped when the bacon grease caught her bare skin. She yelped and turned to see me grinning. She smiled and stuck out her tongue.

 “Don’t be sticking out that thing unless you intend to use it.”

 She put on a mischievous grin and mocked me. “What makes you think that I wouldn’t?”

 “Get back to work, vixen.”

 She stuck her tongue out again, but turned back to breakfast.

 I rose and wandered back to the bedroom. Opening the door silently I poked my head in. Jane was still fast asleep. Dreaming. Pulling against the ropes that held her. Amy and Elizabeth dead to the world on the bed.

 I moved over to Jane and touched her bare shoulder. Her eyes fluttered open, and she groaned. I knelt and began to untie her ankles. Soon she was free and I helped her get her cramped body out of the chair. She groaned again as she rose to her bare feet. She appeared to about to say something. Pressing my finger to her lips, I pointed to Amy and Elizabeth sound asleep on the bed. Jane nodded and we made our way slowly out of the bedroom, giving Jane’s cramped muscles time to adjust to their freedom, closing the door silently behind us.

 “God. Don’t ever sleep tied to a chair. That’s all I have to say.” Jane was rolling her neck and shaking her legs out.

 “Cramped?”

 “A bit. Is that bacon I smell?”

 “Yup.”

 “Bet I don’t get any.”

 “Why not?”

 “Really?” I nodded.

 The look of wonder on her face. Just like a child. She raised up on her toes and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

 “This slave is so very hungry. She thanks her master for his kindness.”

 Back to the slave talk. She was getting pretty good at it. By this time we had made our way back out to the kitchen area. Christi turned away from the eggs she was cooking and made a face at Jane. Guess she probably heard the last “slave” sentence. Her look was one of those don’t-humour-him looks. I gave her a withering glance and she grinned again, sticking out her tongue and returned to her task.

 I guided Jane to one of the chairs. She sat, trying to adjust her hands still cuffed behind her.

 With a mischievous grin, Jane looked up at me. “A slave cannot eat her breakfast with her wrists handcuffed, can she?”

 “I guess we’ll just have to do something about that.” I was wondering what the heck had gotten into these two this morning. Both mischievous. Teasing. I guess they were just feeling perky. Maybe they were morning people. Amazing what a good rest would do.

 Christi carried the plates of food to the table and placed a plate at each setting. A cup of coffee beside her’s and Jane’s plate.

 “So, how do you like being served by the naked chef?” She flung her arms out.

 Unsure of all this energy in the morning, I just smiled at her. That was enough for her as she settled into her seat. I suspect that she was beginning to look forward to her first decent meal in a long time.

 She picked up her fork and had just about begun to dig in when I stopped her.

 “Christi.”

 Her arm stopped midway to her plate. She turned her head, dread in her eyes. I could see it. After making her prepare everything, I wasn’t going to let her eat. Her smile faded and tears began to flood into her eyes. “Please. M-M-Master. I’m so hungry.”

 “Christi.” I took the fork away from her. Letting her think for a second that I wasn’t going to let her eat. Jane just pulled at her cuffs, smelling the food in front of her. “Christi. I should have warned you before you went to all this trouble of setting the table for three.” The tears overwhelmed her eyes and the first coursed down her cheek.

 “Please. Whatever I’ve done, I’m sorry. Please. I’m so hungry.”

 I tasted the bacon. She was actually a really good cook. The bacon was just the way I enjoyed it. I watched her eyes as they followed the piece of bacon from my plate to my mouth. Wanting. Longing. Not daring to eat without my permission.

 I swallowed. “Christi, don’t you think you should wait for me to finish.”

 She choked out her answer. “I g-g-guess. But my breakfast will get cold. Please.” I saw a light go on inside her head and she struggled for the words. “Please ... M-m-m-master ... y-your s-sla-ve ... please have pity on her.” The last words fell out of her mouth in a rush. Damn, they were catching on quick.

 I nodded to her and her face brightened.

 “Eat slowly, Christi. Use your fingers. Don’t wolf it down. I know you’re hungry.”

 Jane whimpered quietly. “Please. Master. Your slave begs to be freed to eat her breakfast.” I saw a way of slowing down Christi.

 I shook my head watching as the tears began to fall from Jane’s eyes. I felt sorry for her. I’m sure that she was just as hungry as the rest of us. And she hadn’t even done anything to deserve punishment.

 “Christi. Help Jane. Okay? One for you, one for her. She’s hungry too.”

 Jane closed her eyes. Her face flushing. She wasn’t even going to be allowed to feed herself, but had to take her food from the fingers of another woman.

 Christi looked up from her breakfast and gave Jane a reassuring look. She reached over to Jane’s plate and brought a piece of bacon to her lips. Jane, still flushed accepted the food and swallowed hungrily.

 I finished my breakfast far before Christi and Jane, they only sharing one set of hands between the two of them. I sat back and watched the girls interact. After the initial discomfort it looked like Jane was actually getting into being fed. Smiling, and docilely waiting for Christi to get back to her. God, it was nice having the two bare beauties at the breakfast table. One feeding the other like a child. Eating with nude women. Nothing quite like it.

 I watched as Christi finished off Jane’s plate. Mopping up the last of the yolk with the toast and placing it into Jane’s mouth. Jane licking at her fingers. Finally, finishing the last of her own breakfast and licking the last crumbs from her own fingers. She didn’t even seem to mind not being allowed to use cutlery.

 Fed, the girls seemed to be a bit happier. They settled down and relaxed a bit. Christi turned her gaze to me.

 “Can I ask what we are going to be doing today, without you getting mad at me?”

 “Sure.”

 Her brow furrowed, not realizing that I was playing with her.

 “Well?”

 “Well what?” I liked keeping them off balance. And they had been more than irritating with their cheerfulness this morning. *I* wasn’t a morning person.

 “What are we going to do?” She seemed almost, but not quite annoyed. Puzzled. Confused maybe.

 “Do you really want to know?”

 “Probably not. Let me guess. I’ll be using my tongue again.” She shivered.

 “Maybe. I thought we might go back to visit Kimberly. She would probably be glad to see us.”

 “I’d almost forgotten about her. You think she’s alright?”

 “Probably very thirsty, hungry and aching, unless she’s figured out a way of getting those clothespins off.”

 “Oh God.” Imagining the plight of the poor girl.

 “Who’s Kimberly?” from Jane.

 “Kimberly is the second girl he grabbed after me.” Christi explained. “Last I saw of her, she was tied into a chair, breasts bound and clothespins on her nipples. God, that must have been two days ago.”

 Jane winced. “That’s pretty harsh. Even for you.”

 “This is why I think we better go see to her. Even if it’s just to return her to her own time. I may be cruel, but I don’t think it is necessary to kill anyone. Least of all by starvation.”

 Christi got up and began to clear the table, dumping the dishes in the sink. I watched as the nude girl ran some water into the sink and quietly washed the dishes. Probably thinking about the horrible experience that Kimberly was going through.

 She finished and then came and knelt by my feet. Her hands resting easily on my thigh.

 I sat there thinking for a few minutes, the girls knew better than to disturb me when I was thinking. Finally, I handed Christi the key to Jane’s handcuffs and bade her release Jane.

 As Jane’s wrists came free she remarked, “You couldn’t have done that before breakfast, could you?” She rubbed her wrists. Been in confinement for a hell of a long time.

 “Janey, then I wouldn’t have seen Christi feed you.” She flushed. “Quite erotic actually.”

 “You are a bastard, you know that?”

 “Yup.” Mischievous grin of my own.

 “You two care to have a shower?”

 “Oh God. Please. I feel so dirty,” Christi said.

 Jane looked shrewdly at me. “Hot water?”

 Christi chimed in as well. “Please don’t make us take another cold shower.”

 I looked at Jane. “You want hot water?”

 I watched as she consciously slipped into slave mode. It was something to see. Her eyes even changed. Became softer somehow. She knew that I wanted her to beg and if she begged enough I’d let her have what she wanted. She immediately slipped to the floor onto her knees.

 “Master? Please. Have pity on a worthless slave? Please allow her hot water? It was so cold last time. Your poor slave was shivering. Please allow your dumb slave to shower with hot water. Please.” She actually managed to get her eyes to brim with tears as she begged. No shame. She knew that this was the only way to get anything extra from me. She had nothing else with which to bargain.

 I felt my body react. Seeing her naked, on her knees. Begging for something as simple as hot water in the shower. I was completely erect; so turned on. And she seemed so sincere. She knew she had to beg or she was showering in the freezing cold spray again. It didn’t take much to get to me.

 “Go on you two. Hot as you like. But be quick.”

 They jumped to their feet and practically ran out of the kitchen. I just shook my head. Who would have thought, two days ago that I’d be so completely controlling such beautiful women. I’ll bet they would never have guessed either.

 I casually strolled to the bathroom and walked in. No need to knock. The steam from the shower assaulted me as I wandered in. I could hear the two of them splashing about in the shower. I doubt if they even knew I was there. I actually heard Christi laugh as she dropped the soap. I watched and listened to the two girls for about ten minutes before Jane slipped out of the shower. Her bare body dripping. I suppose that it wasn’t often that they had privacy or pleasure. The simply pleasure of hot water running over their sore bodies revitalized them. Jane looked positively radiant.

 As she stepped out of the shower, I watched her jump as she realized I was in the bathroom with them. Then she smiled, casting her eyes downward, “A slave thanks her master for letting her take a hot shower.”

 Her mischievous grin played at the corner of her pretty mouth as she tried her best to keep a straight face. Finally, giving up, she minced over to where I was leaning on the counter, stood on her toes and gave me a quick kiss. “You know,” she said to me, “if it wasn’t for you being a complete bastard every so often it might actually be pleasant being here.” She playfully tossed her hair, catching me with drops of water. She danced away before I could react and give her a swat.

 Her words caught me a bit off guard. But she didn’t seem to expect an answer from me. She just grabbed the towel off the towel bar and began the process of drying herself. Christi peeked out around the shower curtain.

 They both seemed to be in an odd mood today. “Can a slave have a few more minutes? This water feels wonderful to her.” I nodded to her.

 I shook my head wondering where all the sudden submissiveness came from. Perhaps they had just figured out that their submissiveness wasn’t too hard to affect and drastically made life easier for them. Damn, it was hard to say no to a naked woman trying so hard to please. And I was beginning to suspect that they knew that. Must have been hard for them, though. Especially Jane.

 Jane finished drying herself, and combed out her long brunette hair. She saw me watching her, and purposefully turned her body towards me as she ran the comb through her now clean locks.

 After she was done, she looked at me. Christi was just stepping out of the shower, turning it off as she left.

 Jane asked me, “Do you want us in make up?”

 “Sounds good.” I shrugged. I didn’t actually care, not a huge make-up man. And these girls didn’t really need make-up. “Not going to dry your hair?”

 “Never do. You want me to?”

 I shrugged. Couldn’t think of why I should make her dry her hair. She just bent to the counter and picked up some of Amy’s makeup and began to lightly put some on. Lipstick. Some eye highlights. Nothing garish. She finished and walked over to her.

 “How do I look?”

 “Clean.”

 “Thanks.” She looked a bit disappointed.

 “Clean is good. You look gorgeous. No nail polish?”

 “Do you like a woman in nail polish?”

 I nodded. She smiled. “Red or purple?” She held up the only two bottles that Amy had on the counter.

 I pointed to the red. And she bent to her task fingers and toes. Christi was just finishing up, blow drying her blonde mane. Silently, she set about making herself up as well. She used a little more than Jane, but they both looked drop dead gorgeous after they were done. Damn, had they only known how good they looked and how close they had just come to having sex right then and there.

 While waiting for the nail polish to dry, Jane decided to push her luck. “Please, can’t we put on some clothes? We’ll be good. I promise. I’m so tired of being naked.”

 I smiled at her. “Jane, I’d get used to the nude look. That’s one thing that you’re not even going to be able to beg for and get. You’re welcome to try, I like you begging, but I’ll give you advance warning. I like you naked more than I like the begging.”

 She just hung her head. “You can’t blame a girl for trying.”

 I touched her head, motioned to Christi. I’d carried in two pairs of handcuffs. I just pointed to the cuffs and watched as Jane picked up the first pair, Christi the second. With a plaintive look, but seeing that it would do her no good to argue, Jane wrapped the first cuff around her right wrist. She started to put her hands behind her to close the left cuff but I stopped her with another touch.

 “In front is okay, this time.”

 She smiled gratefully and managed to close the other cuff in front of her. Christi did the same. I stepped back and just enjoyed the sight of these beautiful creatures handcuffing themselves for me.

 After their wrists were secure in front of them, I reached forward and traced a finger down Jane’s right breast. Her skin was silky soft from the shower. She just stood still, even when my finger traced over her erect nipple. I motioned Christi over and elicited a gasp from her as I repeated the action on her left breast.

 I placed my hands on their upper arms, relishing the feel of their soft skin and walking slowly between them, I guided them from the bathroom and out into the living area.

  

 Chapter 43

 I gathered up the bag of toys and the gun. I hadn’t needed the gun in a long time, and the sight of it made both Christi and Jane cringe. It being the instrument of their enslavement. Hard to fight a guy with a gun.

 I handed the pack to Christi, who grasped it in her bound hands without complaint. We made our way to the underground parking garage under the hotel. Christi and Jane cringing as they were forced to walk along in their clean bare feet in the dusty garage. It wasn’t long before we spied a middle aged woman just leaning down to enter her car. Some kind of Toyota.

 I pointed her out to Christi and Jane.

 “Whatcha think of that?”

 Jane had been through this before at the mall. She replied, “What do you want us to think? She’s pretty.”

 “Actually, she’s not particularly attractive to me.” I wandered up to her and pried the keys out of her frozen hand. “But she has wheels. Not pretty wheels. But we can pick up better wheels as we go.” I looked at the Camry in disgust. I concentrated and the car was released from the Time freeze.

 I opened the driver side door and motioned for Christi to get behind the wheel. Opening the back, I had Jane slip into the back seat. I walked around the car and slipped into the shotgun seat. I reached around and belted the girls into their seats. Brushing their bare bodies as I did. Safety first.

 I handed Christi the keys. She grasped them in her bound hands and just looked at me.

 “Please, can’t we take off the handcuffs? It is so hard to drive in them.”

 “Christi. It’s an automatic. Just go slow. We aren’t in a huge rush.”

 “Oh God. Okay. But don’t blame me if we crash.”

 “Christi, you know whose hide it will come out of if you crash us.”

 She paled, but struggled the keys into the ignition. The car started without a problem and Christi struggled with the steering wheel to back it up. Soon, she had maneuvered us out of the parking garage and onto the main street.

 “Where to, Cap’n?” she joked.

 “Your place. The hardware store.”

 “Oh yeah.” She grew a little more solemn as she remembered where we were going.

 We moved slowly. I kept myself entertained by occasionally running my hand across Christi’s thigh. It distracted her a number of times. We almost ended up in the ditch. But she didn’t seem to mind. The girls were getting a bit more comfortable with the fact that I controlled them. I could touch them whenever I wanted. I could punish them whenever I wanted. And I could reward them if I chose. I found it flabbergasting that anyone could fall into being an object so easily. I honestly was expecting more trouble from my captives. But they had almost all fallen into whatever routine would cause them the least pain and punishment. And that meant obeying. Without question.

 Christi began having some difficulty in some of the more heavily traveled areas of the route. Frozen traffic getting in the way. After some maneuvering she managed to get us around it. She was doing alright for a naked woman in handcuffs.

 I’d almost begun to doze off, when I felt the car slow and finally stop.

 “We’re here, Cap’n,” Christi announced brightly.

 I softly chastised her. “I know you are only kidding, Christi, but I prefer Sir or Master. Not Cap’n.”

 Her face fell a bit, but nothing was going to dampen this girl’s spirits today. “Yes sir. Are you ever going to tell us who you are? Your real name?”

 I smiled at her, but ignored the question.

 I reached around the car, releasing their seatbelts. I climbed out of the car and watched the two girls struggle with the doors, their cuffed hands making it difficult to maneuver out of the vehicle.

 As we approached the familiar store, I saw Christi hesitate. This was a bit close to home for her. Probably reminding her of her own initial capture.

 Christi spoke up. “Do you think she’ll be alright?”

 “I think so. Uncomfortable as all hell, but she should be alright. Christi, I want you to raid the front of the store. Get candy. Chocolate. Anything. She’s going to be really hungry. Janey, find an office. Get water. She’s going to be more thirsty than hungry. And if she doesn’t get rehydrated she won’t be alright much longer. Okay? Meet me in the middle of the store.”

 I took the pack from Christi’s fingers.

 The girls scrambled to do my bidding as soon as we entered the store.

 I walked to the center of the store where Kimberly was still tied to the chair. She had knocked the chair over in her struggles over the last couple of days. She appeared to be sleeping, her bare bound breasts rising and falling shallowly in her sleep. One clothespin, from her right breast had come off, probably when she knocked the chair over. The one on her left breast was still attached to her nipple. I walked over to the fallen chair and righted it. She came awake as I moved the chair back into an upright position.

 “Oh thank God,” she croaked. Her voice sounded like sandpaper. No wonder, this creature hadn’t been allowed water or food in two days.

 “Glad to see me?” I asked her, standing in front of her.

 She pulled very weakly at the bonds holding her to the chair. She just hung her head and nodded.

 “I thought I was going to die here. That you weren’t ever coming back. You’re not going to let me die are you? I don’t want to die. God I hurt.”

 Christi wandered around the corner, her bound arms full of chocolate bars. She unceremoniously dumped them to the floor and then knelt behind them.

 Kimberly’s eyes widened at the sight of Christi. Looked longingly at the candy.

 “God. Food. Please. God. Please let me have some water. Please let me out of these ropes.” She began to pull against the ropes.

 Jane joined us, carrying a large thermos in her hands. I retrieved the thermos from her grasp and relieved of her charge, she quietly knelt in the aisle.

 “Stay there. Okay?”

 Jane nodded and spoke to me, “That was the only thing I could find. Hope that’s okay?”

 I twisted off the top and took a quick mouthful of water. Cold. Over the top of the thermos I could see Kimberly’s eyes watching me drink. So easily. Her so uncomfortable. Must have been a torture in itself. I sat down in front of Kimberly on the floor and she began to beg. Unashamedly.

 “Please. I’m so thirsty. I don’t want to die of thirst. Please have mercy. I haven’t done anything to you. I hurt so much. Why do you want to hurt me?” The parched girl began to cry. I was surprised that she had enough water in her system to even manufacture tears. But there they were. Big tears, slowly making their way down her cheeks.

 I glanced back at Jane, she had her eyes closed as though she was in pain. She opened them and looked at me. Slowly, she got to her knees and shuffled out to where I was sitting.

 “You bastard. You don’t have any idea of the pain she is in, do you?”

 I just shook my head and dribbled some water over Kimberly’s bare foot. So close. That bottle of water, the only thing she wanted in the world. In my hands. Tears falling down her face.

 Jane continued. “I know that I’m going to get punished for this, but I’ve got to help her.” She reached forward and gently took the bottle from my hands. I let her, curious how far she would take this.

 Jane rose to her feet. And approached the chair with the softly weeping woman.

 “Honey. Kimberly. You don’t know me. I’m Jane. Please stop crying. Please.” She stroked her hair.

 Kimberly began to beg Jane. “Please have mercy on me. God. Water. What have I ever done to you? Please have mercy. I’m so thirsty. Please.”

 “Kimberly. Honey. Listen to me. I’m not in control here. I’m just his dumb slave. Just like you. Listen to me. Please, god, listen to me. I’m already getting punished for even being here. Okay? Please, I can’t give you the water until he says I can or he might kill me. I’m already risking punishment like you wouldn’t imagine.”

 “What do I have to do? I’ll do anything. Please. God. Water.”

 “Tell him that. Beg. Please. Call him Master.” Jane bent to her ear and whispered to the crying girl. Something I couldn’t make out. Probably telling her what to say. What might make me allow her the water she so desperately wanted. Jane straightened, “Please, Kimberly. For me. It’s not that hard once you get used to it.”

 Jane turned to me. “Master? Please have mercy on a stupid slave? Slave Kimberly, she’ll die without this water. Please. This slave knows that she is going to be punished. Punish her all you want, but please let Slave Kimberly drink. Please.” Tears had begun to form in Jane’s eyes as well.

 Kimberly took a deep breath. I imagine Jane told her to talk like her. Knowing that eventually I’d let up and let her drink.

 “Please, m-m-master. I ... Th-this sl-sl-slave ... is so very thirsty. She doesn’t want to die. Pl-please let her dr-drink some water. I’ll ... she’ll fuck you if you want. I ... she will crawl for you. Anything. Please m-master.”

 From my position still sitting on the floor, I figured that I had put her through enough. I rose to my feet and casually removed the clothespin from Kimberly’s left breast.

 She wailed, “Ahhhhhhhh. Oh my God. I thought that my tits were numb. Oh God. My nipple.” The blood was rushing back into the tortured nipple. She collapsed into crying again. Giving up. Just hanging in her ropes.

 I dropped the clamp onto the floor at her feet.

 “Jane?” She turned to me, half expecting her punishment now. “Jane, take a mouthful of water. Don’t swallow it.” Obediently, Jane did as I asked. Her eyes wide. Questioning. Her cheeks distended with the water.

 “Give it to Kimberly.”

 Kimberly managed to croak out. “Thank-you. Oh God. Thank-you.” I’m not sure if she was thanking me or Jane.

 Jane bent down to the bound girl and gave her the water from her mouth. Her lips pressed against Kimberly. Kimberly swallowed the warmed water hungrily, her throat working. Gasping as Jane pulled away. Jane just looked at me. Her eyes clouding at the humiliation of having to be a glass for this stranger.

 The vision of Jane, standing there nude as the day she was born, feeding the bound woman water from her mouth was intensely arousing. The look of humiliation on Jane’s face; the relief on Kimberly’s. This wasn’t my primary reason of forcing Jane to do this. Kimberly was deeply dehydrated. If she had gulped the cold water like she undoubtedly wished she could, then she would have really regretted it. Her body rejecting the cold fluid. I didn’t need a sick girl on my hands. This way, Kimberly was getting what she needed in measured, warm quantities. Something her body could use. The humiliation aspect was only secondary in this case. Though I did enjoy watching it.

 I nodded to her. “No more than half that flask. No matter how she begs. OK?”

 Jane began to alternately fill her own mouth and press her mouth to Kimberly’s exchanging a mouthful of water at a time to the girl. Kimberly closing her eyes. Not caring about the humiliation. Just drinking the life giving fluid.

 Finally, the flask was half empty. I could see the colour returning to Kimberly’s face and body. Her energy returning as her body absorbed the water. I let her rest for a few minutes.

 She looked at me. “Please, sir. Some more?”

 “All right. But you have to work for the other half bottle.”

 Kimberly didn’t care. She just nodded her head. Anything to get more water.

 I walked behind the chair she was bound to and slowly lowered her backwards onto the floor. Her back pressing against her bound hands. She grunted a bit at the shifting weight but didn’t complain about the awkward position.

 “What are you going to do to me? Please don’t hurt me.”

 “Christi, come here.” The girl obediently rose to her bare feet and padded over with a look of fright in her eyes. The girls really detested when I got to playing. “Before we give Kimberly any more water, I want to punish Jane for her impertinence.”

 “Please. She didn’t do anything. She was only trying to help. I ...”

 “Christi.”

 “But she didn’t give her any water until you said. Please don’t hurt her.”

 “Christi? You want to be next?”

 “Oh God. What do you want me to do?”

 “Tie her to that rack.” I indicated a display rack in the aisle.

 “Please?” But she was already approaching Jane who, resigned since she broke position, didn’t resist. I threw the keys to Jane’s cuffs to Christi who caught them with some trouble with her own cuffed hands. Soon Jane was free and standing spread-eagled against the display rack. Holding still while Christi struggled with some rope to tie her in place. Tears began to form in Jane’s eyes as I approached her with the riding crop.

 “Oh God. Please no. I didn’t do anything. I didn’t give her the water. Oh God. Not the boobs. Please have mercy.”

 “You want them tied as well?” She shook her head. “Then shush.”

 “Please Master. A stupid slave is curious how many strokes she is going to suffer? Please.”

 “Five. Hard.”

 “Oh God.” I watched as she braced herself for the pain. No way to avoid it. Hands and ankles bound securely. Couldn’t move. Naked. No protection from the crop.

 Christi knelt, crying softly at Jane’s feet. I glanced over my shoulder. Kimberly was trying to watch as best she could. Tears in her eyes. Feeling like she was the one that had caused this. Jane was only trying to help her.

 “Please Master. Can’t a slave convince you not to hit her? Please?” She looked at me as seductively as she could. Trying to control her fear and the tears.

 Without any further hesitation I brought the crop down hard against her right breast. The crop actually sunk into the pliant flesh. The sound like a gunshot. Scaring her. The sound reaching her, the sight of her crazily bouncing bare breast reaching her before the agony.

 “Oh Christ.” As the pain hit. “Not the boobs. Oh my God. Please God, have mercy. It hurts. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Oh Christ. Please. Please. Please. Please.” I didn’t even let her recover before the next stroke hit her left breast just below the nipple. “No. Please. No more.”

 I let her recover a bit.

 “Oh Christ. You fucking bastard. You don’t have any idea how much that hurts. Shit. Mercy.”

 “Three more.”

 “Three more you bastard. Don’t drag it out. God. Please don’t hit me anymore.”

 Christi was just silently crying on her knees.

 “Ready?”

 She gritted her teeth and nodded. I took careful aim, but missed anyway. The next stroke caught her across the tops of both breasts instead of the nipples where I was aiming.

 “Oh Jesus. It hurts. Ahhhhhh. Argh. Please no more. I’m begging you. Please.”

 I didn’t let the pain fade from the last stroke before I brought the instrument down hard across both nipples.

 “Not my nip ... Ahhhhhhhhh. Oh Lord Jesus. My God. The pain. I can’t take anymore. I’ll crawl for you. I’ll fuck you. Oh Jesus Christ shit. My poor boobs. Oh Christ. Please no more.”

 She was just about pulled her arms and legs out of their sockets trying to escape the ropes holding her for the lash. Tears falling unashamedly from her eyes. Four pretty red welts beginning to form on her bare breasts.

 Christi leaned forward and grasped my leg. Her eyes pleading for me to stop hitting Jane.

 “One more, Janey. You can take it?”

 “Christ. You bastard. What can I do to convince you not to hit me? Please?”

 “You have nothing to bargain with, Jane. You know that. I’ll hit you if I want to.”

 “Oh you cocksucking bastard.”

 “You’re in pain. I’ll forgive you that.”

 “Oh Christ. I’m sorry. It just hurts so much. You have no idea. Please don’t hit my boobs again. I’ll do anything for you. Just no more.”

 “You know why you are being punished?”

 “Yes.”

 “Why?”

 She drew her breath in as she wrestled the pain down. Her breasts heaving with her rapid breathing.

 “Because I disobeyed. I moved without permission. And I tried to help her without permission. But you were torturing her. Please. You were being so cruel. I couldn’t stand it. Please. God. Don’t hit me again. She was dying.”

 “Okay.”

 “What?”

 “Okay. I won’t hit your breasts again.” I felt between her legs. Her face flushed as she realized what I was doing. Checking her. She was sopping wet and she knew it. I knew that she hated that. When her body betrayed her. Getting off on the abuse. Her head hated it so much.

 “What, you want to fuck me instead? I will. Gladly.”

 “No. Just wondering whether to give you the last one between the legs or on the face.”

 “Oh God.” She quickly realized that there were worse places to hit a girl than the breasts. She’d seen me hit her mother between the legs. The reaction. And I hadn’t hit her mother hard there.

 “You want to choose?”

 “Oh God. Hit my breasts if you have to hit something. Oh god please don’t hit me again.”

 I idly swung the crop up between her legs before she could say anything else. It wasn’t a hard hit, but I felt the crop sink deep between her lips. Felt it connect. I had no idea how hard to hit a woman there without seriously damaging them. I just wanted her to feel it. Knowing I could have hit her unbearably hard there. As it was, her mouth opened in a soundless scream finally falling through the octaves into the range of human hearing.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” she just wailed. Finally, taking a few deep breaths and swearing. Cursing me. “Oh good Christ. I thought the boobs were bad. Oh Christ. My pussy. My clit. It’s on fire. Please no more. I’ll do anything. Never. Argh. Oh God. Please, let me go. Let my hands go. Oh God. Mercy.”

 I motioned to Christi, and the softly crying girl began to untie Jane’s now bruised wrists. As soon as Jane’s right hand was free she dropped it. Pressing into her crotch. Trying to ease the pain. If this hurt her that much, I couldn’t imagine the reaction to a harder stroke. I guess the female of the species is sensitive down there. Duh.

 As soon as the ropes fell away from her body, Jane fell to the floor curling her bare body up and rocking. Trying to ease away the pain. I gave her a few minutes to ease up on her bawling and then order her to her knees. She managed to stop sobbing. Rose to her knees. Still sniffling.

 “Hands behind your head.” I wanted her hands away from her groin.

 She complied. “Good Christ that hurts. God, I wish I could make you feel a tenth of that pain. Please don’t hit me anymore. You are going to tear me apart.”

 I felt between her vaginal lips. Sopping. I could smell her heat from where I was crouching. I saw Christi give me a jealous look as I ran my hands over Jane’s abused body. I ignored her for now.

 Jane just whimpered and turned red at the inspection of her body.

  

 Chapter 44

 Jane finally raised her eyes from the floor to look me in the eye. Her eyes were a little bloodshot from crying, but she managed to get herself under control. Though her body still probably ached from the kiss of the crop.

 “May a slave speak?”

 I nodded.

 “Master. You slave thanks you for being lenient.”

 This shocked me. After all that abuse she was still able to fall into slave talk. And that she had remembered her lesson from yesterday. She knew damn well that I could have hit her until she passed out. Tormented her in other ways far more uncomfortable. The pain from the cropping would be with her for a while, but it would fade reasonably quickly. In a sense, I was being lenient with her. But her perception of her transgression was fairly exaggerated by her situation.

 She had no power at all. Nothing to bargain with. She knowingly did something that would bring her punishment. She could only accept that punishment because of her position. Naked. Slave. She could only hope that the punishment was worth the transgression.

 I suspect that she was surprised that she only got five strokes. She probably had assumed that the punishment was going to be much worse than it was. She had been punished more harshly than that for no apparent reason. So I could see why she thought that she was in for hell with that crop. And why she had assumed that I was being lenient.

 However, I had punished her only partly because of the “transgression”. In truth, it hadn’t bothered me that she had tried to help the poor girl in the chair. Hell, it was just in her nature. The girl was helpless and being tormented. Jane was just a strong willed, compassionate woman. I actually would have been surprised if Jane had managed to sit still through it. It bothered me more that the willful girl had simply taken the flask from my hands without permission. That is truly for what I had punished her. She got the lesson sort of wrong during the session, but I could forgive her that. She was in agony, after all. I was surprised she was able to come up with anything at all.

 However, punishment was only a part of my intent. I still wanted, perverse as I am, to pull out those masochistic tendencies that she hated so much. Her pussy was betraying her. And she knew it. That was the real punishment. Not the pain, which, as she had noted, could have been so much worse. Further, having Jane a little hot around the edges was going to serve me in my next phase.

 Though I’d reasoned out her comment, I was still a little in shock. I recovered as best I could under the circumstances.

 “Y-yeah. Okay, Janey. You’ve managed to get yourself out of wearing the nipple clamps. I *was* going to put them on you. Pretty hard to do that now. Imp.”

 The imp, still gazing into my eyes managed to control a quick smirk. I watched it play across her mouth. After that cropping, I was really surprised that she could manage anything even resembling a smile. She knew damn well that she’d managed to surprise me. Clever girl. I just shook my head at the image of the willful girl, naked, kneeling, her hands behind her head. Bare breasts thrust out. Exposed nipples hardening in the cool air. Knowing that she had managed a minor victory. And knowing that I knew.

 I just closed my eyes and let her have her victory. No sense in punishing her more. I had my victory, her masochistic response to the whipping. I guess I couldn’t have everything. At least not yet.

 I rose and lightly gripped her hair. Easing her down onto all fours. I used her hair gently as a leash. Having her crawl her sore body across the tiles back to Kimberly. She gasped as her breasts swung a little below her crawling body, but she didn’t complain at the further humiliation.

 Kimberly had fright deep in her eyes. She opened her mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. “Please don’t hurt me. I’ll do anything. Just don’t hit me. Please.”

 I ignored the pleading woman and had Jane kneel beside Kimberly. I used a pair of handcuffs to secure Jane’s slender wrists behind her. Jane made no resistance. Not too surprising.

 “Janey?”

 “Yeah?” A bit sullenly.

 “Straddle Kimberly’s face.”

 “Oh God no. Not after that. You can’t. Please. You know I’m straight. You fuck me. Rape me. I don’t care. Just not that. My pussy still hurts. Oh. Christ.”

 “Jane. You want more?” I picked back up the crop.

 Silently, she shook her head. Resigned, she shuffled herself over. Having a bit of trouble with her balance because of her cuffed wrists. One knee on each side of Kimberly’s head. Kimberly suddenly found herself millimeters from knowing Jane really intimately. I placed the crop down, within sight on Kimberly’s belly.

 Kimberly spoke up.

 “Please don’t make me do this. Just let me go. I can’t do this. She’s a woman. I’ve never been with a woman.” She saw my raised eyebrows and corrected herself. “I’ve never used my tongue on a woman. Oh God. Please.”

 “Christi?”

 She, still crying a little, crawled over. I guess she couldn’t be bothered getting to her feet.

 “You want me to lick her again, don’t you?”

 I shook my head.

 “You want me to hit her then.”

 I smiled at her. Christi just groaned.

 Kimberly began begging again.

 “Please. I’m not good with pain. God. Please don’t hit me. You don’t have to. I’ll suck her. I’ll enjoy it. Please don’t hit me. You’ll kill me. I’ll do anything you want. I hurt enough now. Oh God. Why me?”

 I answered her last question. “Kimberly? Why you? My dear, you were buying paint in the wrong store at the wrong time. And you are pretty.”

 “Oh God.”

 “Now, here’s the rules. Christi, you should already know them. Whenever I tell you, I want you to bring this crop down against her bare feet. It will be once a minute or so. Meanwhile, our chair bound woman here is going to do her level best to make Jane climax. After Jane climaxes, we stop hitting her feet. Okay?”

 Christi just looked at me. Picked up the crop with her bound hands from where it lay conspicuously on Kimberly’s abdomen and shuffled on her knees to the bottom end of the chair. Looked at Kimberly’s bare feet, wiggling and pulling against the rope holding her.

 “God. You can’t expect me to do this?”

 “Christi. You know better than that.”

 “Do you know how much this thing will hurt on the bottom of her feet. She’ll never walk again.”

 I looked at Jane. “You think that it will hurt as much as the one on your breasts or pussy?”

 She just shook her head.

 “Please have some compassion,” Christi tried once more.

 “I could put you on the chair, if you’d prefer.”

 “God, you are a monster sometimes.” She glared at me. But raised the crop with her bound arms. I nodded to her.

 Kimberly’s toes arched as the crop fell against her instep. Her startled screech was muffled by Jane’s pussy lowering to her lips. I watched as Kimberly fought back the pain from her bare unprotected feet. Tears forming as she tried to kiss Jane straddling her face.

 As Jane felt the first touches of Kimberly’s mouth her breath left her body in a whoosh. “Oh God,” she breathed. I was sure that she was still really turned on from the whipping. However much her mind told her that she shouldn’t be.

 I got Jane’s attention. “You still don’t think I can’t get you hot enough to beg for a climax?”

 “Oh Christ. You are a monster.”

 “Jane. I don’t want you to climax without permission. Got that?”

 “Oh God. What’s the point of this then? Kimberly, in pain?”

 “I’m sure that you can convince me to allow you to climax.”

 I motioned to Christi to give Kimberly another stroke. She closed her eyes but did as she was told. Kimberley struggled against her bonds and screamed into the pussy against her mouth. Jane closed her eyes as Kimberly’s mouth pressed into her harder. Perhaps the vibration of the scream causing her to feel a different sensation. My mind wandered briefly to the wonderful feeling of Amy, crying with me deep in her mouth. The sound from the crying actually giving me more sensation. I imagine that this was what Jane was feeling. Though in a different way, of course.

 Recovering, Jane looked at me again.

 “Oh God. You want me to beg. Beg for a climax. Never. If I do, it will only be because you forced me to. To end Kimberly’s suffering. You know I can’t stand to watch it.”

 “We’ll see. I’m serious. Hold yourself at the edge, but don’t you dare go over. You do, and I swear I’ll whip Kimberly into unconsciousness in front of you. Of maybe we’ll go see how Elaine is doing.”

 “You bastard. Okay. But I’m not begging you to let me come.”

 “Of course not.”

 I motioned for Christi to give the feet in front of her another stroke. Closing her eyes again. She did. Kimberly went wild in her bonds. Desperately trying to get her feet away from the stinging blows. Crying as she worked on Jane.

 “Jane. Lean back.”

 “Why?”

 Seeing my look, she leaned herself back as far as she was able and still have contact with Kimberly’s tongue. I picked up the flask and dribbled some water down onto Jane’s flat stomach around her belly button. Gravity pulled the water down, through the fine down covering her crotch. Kimberly jumped as she felt the wetness that wasn’t female lubrication.

 I crouched down to the girl and whispered in her ear.

 “Kimberly, that’s water I just ran down to you. You can drink that. Okay?”

 I doubt if the woman even realized that she needed permission to drink it. I had seen her throat greedily drinking the liquid mixed with Jane’s secretions. At this point, I doubt if she would have cared if I made her drink out of a puddle of mud. As long as she got water to ease the thirst pains.

 I motioned for Christi to give her another stroke.

 “But sir. Her feet.”

 I wandered back to where Christi was kneeling. I checked out the feet tied in front of me. Kimberly still desperately trying to get away from the lash. There were three angry welts in the soles of Kimberly’s bare feet. The last stroke had broken the skin a bit. Must have hurt like hell.

 I knelt down beside Christi. “Take it easy, tiger. I don’t mind if she can’t walk. That’s what women’s knees are for. But, seriously. Careful. Don’t break the skin again. Got it?”

 Christi was crying. “I just didn’t want to be punished for being too light on her. Please.”

 “It’s okay. Relax. Make her feel it. But not that hard. I don’t want blood all over the place.”

 I was bit surprised that Christi had hurt the girl as much as she did. I had the girls do the hitting so that I wouldn’t get carried away. Bad move, by the look of it. I kept forgetting Christi’s dominant side. But I was quite sure that she hadn’t done the damage intentionally.

 Christi tentatively raised the whip again and brought it down against Kimberly’s left inset. A lighter red mark appeared, and a lot of struggling by the bound woman, but that seemed a bit better.

 “That’s fine. Keep it up.”

 “How long are you going to make her suffer.”

 “Until the water is gone.”

 “God.”

 We kept that up for about fifteen minutes. Kimberley screaming as the crop fell uncaringly against the bottom of her bare feet. Jane concentrating on Kimberly’s tongue. Concentrating on not climaxing. I could see it in her face that she was taking me seriously about holding herself on the edge. Twice lifting herself off Kimberly’s mouth as Kimberly screamed at the pain in her feet; lifting herself to cut off the stimulation. Stopping herself from climaxing without permission.

 After fifteen minutes I had finally emptied the thermos over Jane’s stomach. I was pretty sure that Kimberly had gotten most of the precious liquid. She was going to need more, but she was being pretty cooperative while she needed the water. I’d give her more as we progressed, but I’d have to send Jane to get it. I wasn’t ready to release Jane from her duties yet.

  

 Chapter 45

 I walked around and sat down cross-legged beside Jane’s bare right knee. I watched the straining girl. Her eyes closed. Breathing hard. I could see the perspiration on her as she struggled with her own body. Feeling the sensations from the girl tonguing her. The fading pain from the welts on her bouncing breasts. Jumping every time Christi brought the crop down again on Kimberly’s feet. Kimberly screaming and moaning into Jane’s body.

 Jane finally opened her eyes and saw me watching her.

 She hissed. “You bastard. I won’t beg you.”

 “Kimberly is going to hurt a lot then.”

 “You goddamn bastard.”

 I nodded. And I reached out and grasped one of Jane’s erect nipples between my thumb and forefinger. I began to increase the pressure. Carefully twisting the nubbin of flesh. Intently watching her face as she struggled with the pain in her breast. Finally she cried out softly. But didn’t tell me to stop. Still didn’t beg. Strong girl. I reached out and did the same to her other nipple. This time it didn’t take as long before she was moaning with the pain.

 I heard the crop fall again on Kimberly’s feet and the tortured scream from the bound lady, pushing against Jane’s vagina. I could see her tongue darting. Touching. Caressing the suffering woman.

 I began to lightly slap Jane’s breasts. Loving the sound and the feel of her beneath my hand. Loving her soft cries. Alternating, light slap. Caress. Jane gasped at the first blow, and sighed at the caresses. Kimberly still hurting and working between Jane’s legs. The slaps were really only for effect. Though I’m sure that she felt the blows, there is no way they hurt anywhere near how much the crop must have. They just sounded worse than they were.

 I watched as Jane pressed herself down against Kimberly’s soft tongue. Feeling my hands at her bare breasts. Pulling weakly against the handcuffs. Shifting her weight on her knees. Another blow to Kimberly’s feet. Another to Jane’s heaving breasts. Jane forced to raise herself from Kimberly’s mouth. Knowing the penalty for climaxing without permission. Wanting it. Not being able to stop herself from lowering herself back to the soft love from Kimberly’s mouth. Struggling with herself.

 Finally, she groaned as I landed a harder blow to her heaving breasts. Stung my hand a little.

 “God. Please.”

 “Please what, Jane?”

 “Oh God. I can’t stand it any longer. Please.”

 “What do you want, Jane?”

 “Oh God. Hit me.”

 “Huh?” I wasn’t expecting that.

 “Hit my boobs harder, goddamn it.”

 “Why?” I rolled with it.

 “Please. Oh God. I don’t believe I’m going to do this. Please. I need to come. Shit. Please let me climax. Please stop hitting her.”

 Another scream from Kimberly.

 “Hit my boobs. Hard. Please. You bastard. Hit me.”

 I let my hand fall a little harder on her bare breasts. Slapping them. Her breasts dancing on her chest from my slaps and her own movement.

 “Harder. Goddamn it.”

 Pressing herself onto Kimberly’s tongue. Forcing herself to rise again on her knees. Moving away from the stimulation. Not letting herself come. Knowing I hadn’t yet allowed her.

 “Please. Master. A slave is begging for her release. She needs to climax. Please stop hitting Kimberly. Oh my God. Hit my boobs. Please, sir, your slave needs to come. Please let her come. Please ... please.”

 Mixing her slave talk. But even completely distracted, she managed to do a passable job. A bit confusing who she was talking about, but it didn’t matter. She had settled herself back down on Kimberly’s face. I reached forward and gripped her hair at the base of her head. I slowly increased the pressure until Jane’s head began to bend backwards. Exposing her soft throat. Her body shaking and heaving. Trying to control her orgasm.

 “Oh God. Yes. Hurt me. Please let your slave climax. God. I can’t stop it much longer. Please God. Let him allow me to come. Please. I can’t take it.”

 I timed it with the last stroke to Kimberly’s bare feet. The exhausted woman screamed again with the pain settling into the bottom of her feet. I gave Jane’s hair a final hard yank, while giving her an extra hard slap to the right breast, catching her nipple. She cried out as I whispered in her ear, “You can climax.”

 I’ll never know if she began before I whispered it, or if she managed to wait for the permission. Either way, I wasn’t about to punish her. She exploded in her orgasm. Pulling her head away from my grasping hand. Almost smothering Kimberly with the force of the orgasm. Her whole body tensing and shuddering. She was just about to come down when another wave took her and I leaned back watching the woman shudder through another orgasm, crying out in pain and pleasure. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity but realistically was probably only fifteen seconds or so, she collapsed. Simply fell to the side, without the use of her hands. Crumpling on the floor. Trying to catch her breath. Bare breasts heaving. Softly crying.

 I watched as Kimberly pulled her tongue back into her mouth. Working it around. Trying to get the taste off and work the cramps out of it. Christi, stunned, just dropped the crop on the floor and crawled as quickly as she could to Jane’s fallen form. Gathering the sobbing woman into her lap as best she could. Comforting her. Kimberly softly crying as well.

 I left them alone for a few minutes and then approached Christi and Jane.

 Jane looked up from Christi’s bare lap and fixed me with a steady gaze, her eyes teary.

 “You were right, you bastard.”

 Surprised. “I was?”

 Her face flushed completely. Bright red. “And you know it. You made me beg. And it wasn’t just to stop Kimberly’s pain, you bastard,” she said to me accusingly. “God.” Her eyes brimmed with tears again and she fell into more gentle crying again. Softly. “What am I going to do? Oh God. I hate myself.”

 Christi looked up at me, swallowed. “M-m-master?” she said. “Please sir. I know she doesn’t have the privilege of privacy. But please sir. She’s hurt. More than if you’d whipped her. Please. I’ll take care of her. Promise. Please?”

 I nodded. I didn’t really know how to handle the sobbing woman anyway. I’d managed to get myself into the situation, and I’m sure that had I tried, I could have resolved it. Somehow. But I was also sure that Christi was right. Right now, she just needed to be left alone. Especially by me. This was only something another woman might understand. And Christi had picked up the pieces of other women that I’d pushed too far. I rose quietly to my feet, picked up the thermos and simply walked away. Listening to Jane sob. Christi whispering to her. Trying to comfort her.

 I found the office. Door ajar. I quickly refilled the thermos with cold water and sat down at the table. I relaxed for a few minutes. Confident that the women wouldn’t try anything. I still had plans for Kimberly before I decided what to ultimately do with her.

 I slowly made my way back to the captives. I was careful walking back. This was a hardware store after all. All I needed was for Christi or Jane to decide that an axe in my head might make life easier on them. Normally, I doubt if they would’ve taken the chance of failing. But I’d pushed them pretty hard this morning. Especially Jane. They didn’t realize the dangers. Neither did I fully understand them. Regardless, an axe in the brain didn’t sound like much fun. Better safe than sorry. I kept my eyes open on the return trip.

 I made my way back to the center of the store uneventfully. The women were where I had left them. Behaving. I stood at the periphery of the aisle where the women were. I watched them as Christi spoke quietly to the still upset woman in her lap. Kimberly, forgotten, just crying softly to herself. Her still bound breasts rising and falling with her ragged breathing.

 Christi turned around as I approached. She mouthed that Jane was alright. I smiled and nodded and Christi bent her head, giving Jane her attention. Jane was a really strong woman. She would be okay. But I had known that from the start. Christi was only making it a bit easier on her.

 I knelt beside Kimberly. I spoke softly to the tormented woman.

 “You okay?”

 She just nodded.

 “You want some more water?”

 “Please, master.” She must have been still really thirsty to use the “master”.

 “In a moment. Okay?”

 She just nodded. Resigned that she’d get her water when I gave it to her.

 “Would it do any good to beg you to let my tits out of the rope. It’s been two days. Please.”

 “You don’t have to beg this time. I was going to release you anyway.”

 She lay in her chair quietly as I began to undo the knots around her breasts. She gasped in pain as the blood rushed back into the mounds as the breast ties were released. As she said it had been two days.

 “Oh God. That hurts,” she hissed. “I’ve never felt pins and needles on my tits before. OW.” Her whole body was twitching. I was sure that the only thing she wanted to do was cradle those breasts. Her hands still tied, she just had to suffer through the discomfort.

 When the pain reduced, she looked up at me. “Thank-you.”

 “For what?”

 “For letting my tits go. You have no idea how uncomfortable that was. I cried most of the first day you left me because of those damn ropes. I prayed that you’d come back to take those ropes off. I didn’t care what else you did to me.”

 I idly stroked her bare breasts and she suffered the indignity in silence.

 “If I untie you from that chair, will you behave?”

 “Do I have a choice?”

 “Not really. Remember I still have the gun, unless you want to be really uncomfortable for another two days, you’ll behave. Okay?”

 She nodded.

 I righted the chair, taking the pressure off her bound arms. She drew in a sharp breath as her feet touched the floor. The cold tile probably causing all sorts of pain to the bottom of her abused feet. I began to loosen the knots holding her to the chair. I started at her ankles, she gasped as her legs were freed for the first time in two days. I’m quite sure that the muscles had cramped. As Jane had once noted, the human body wasn’t designed to be tied into the same position for extended periods. Muscles cramped up as they unconsciously fought for movement. Although I’d never experienced such treatment, being tied up for any extended periods, I was quite sure that Jane was telling the truth when she said that it hurt. Kimberly moved her legs around in the air as soon as they were free, completely oblivious to the show she was giving me. Wiggling her toes. Gasping at the muscles which had suddenly made themselves known to her. A smile actually graced her face. She sat still as I released her wrists from the chair. As her hands came free, she put her legs down and stood. Briefly. With a cry of pain, she dropped to her knees against the tile. Sitting back and pulling her sore feet up to see the damage the crop had inflicted. She grimaced, but made no further complaint. She just wouldn’t be walking for a while, but there would be no lasting damage.

 She sat quietly. I watched as circulation returned to various parts of her body. Her sitting as still as possible. Carefully shaking hands and feet trying to get the circulation going with as little pain as possible. Her face screwed up in tiny grimaces of pain as different parts of her body complained. But she’d be alright.

 She looked up at me standing by her. “Please master. Some food? Water? I’ll do anything for you. For just a drop of water. Please your slave is still so thirsty.”

 I’ll bet she was.

 “Give me a moment.”

 Not really understanding why she couldn’t have the water, tears began to form, but I watched as she willed them away. She silently turned back to massaging her legs trying to get the cramps out as I wandered over to the other females.

  

 Chapter 46

 Jane was still breathing raggedly, her bare breasts rising and falling as she lay quietly with her head cradled in Christi’s bare lap. I quietly marveled once again what a change had come over these women. Three days ago, she wouldn’t even have considered lying nude with her head in another nude woman’s lap.

 I crouched down and focused on Jane.

 “You okay?”

 She nodded. Not speaking.

 “I’m going to give you a rest. Okay?”

 Nodding again. The tears dried up. I smiled as she began to hiccup.

 Christi spoke, “Please don’t hurt her anymore. I don’t think she can take it. You can hurt me if you need to hurt someone. Okay? She’s had enough.”

 I looked at the girl. “I’ll hurt her more if I want to. But I think I had better let her recover. You’re right. She’s been through enough.”

 I touched Jane’s shoulder and she gamely struggled to her knees. She tried, but couldn’t quite get to her feet. I could have helped her, but she didn’t seem to want my assistance. I guess I wasn’t surprised. She was a willful one.

 I walked over to a spot a little way from the other. Giving up getting to her feet, the bound girl shuffled across the tiles on her knees. I sat her down and stroked her hair.

 “God. I’ve never felt anything like that,” she whispered to me between hiccups.

 I pressed my finger to her lips. “Shhhh. We can talk about it later if you like.” She nodded. “I really don’t want to punish you again. Okay?” She nodded her head. “Please stay right here. No matter what. Understand? Orders?”

 “I’ll behave. I’ve had enough for today.” Resignedly.

 I stroked her hair again and walked the short distance back to Christi and Kimberly.

 Christi looked up at me with soft eyes. “Please. Haven’t we done enough already?”

 “You don’t even know what I’m going to do.”

 “I’m not going to like it. Whatever it is.”

 “Oh. I don’t know. This shouldn’t be so bad.”

 “What do you want me to do.”

 “Lie back.”

 “Huh?”

 “Lie on you back. Hands above your head. Legs straight.”

 Confusion on her face. Expecting something else. Not quite trusting me. Wonder why?

 I picked up another pair of handcuffs and pulled Kimberly’s wrists behind her back. “You don’t have to do that. I’ll do whatever it is you want without the cuffs. Honest. Please.”

 “I know you will. But you look so damn good with those things on.”

 “But I don’t like them.”

 “Doesn’t matter.”

 “God.”

 I had figured out another way to get water into Kimberly such that she wouldn’t be sick with it. I was quite sure that she was still dangerously dehydrated.

 “Christi. I want you to suck that gut in.”

 Christi was slender. A flat stomach. But I wanted a depression there. She flushed but obediently flexed her stomach muscles and drew her middle in even further. Stretched out as she was, she was a sight. Stomach sucked in. Bare breasts thrust out. Chained hands reaching over her head, pulling her breasts up attractively.

 I poured as much water into the depression of her belly as would fit. Filling her belly button and the well formed by her body. She jumped at the cold water touching her skin, but managed to keep still enough that she didn’t lose any. Her breasts rising up and down rapidly as she took short shallow breaths.

 “Kimberly? Come here.” She shuffled forward on her knees. Hands still bound behind her back.

 “There’s your water.”

 “Your kidding.” Not understanding why I couldn’t just give her it out of the flask. I didn’t feel like explaining that I was actually doing her a favour. Christi’s body warming the water for Kimberly. Kimberly not able to gulp it down. I actually was saving her a lot of discomfort.

 “Do you want the water or not?”

 Resigning herself, she bent herself at the waist and bent her head. Her hair falling into the shallow puddle formed on Christi. She unable to prevent it with her hands handcuffed the way they were. I watched as her soft tongue snaked out of her delicate mouth and lapped the water. Like a cat. But probably far less efficiently than the cat.

 “Ladies?” Kimberly and Christi both looked up. “For every drop of water on the floor, one of you feels the crop. Understand?”

 Christi immediately tensed her stomach muscles a little more. Deepening the well. I wondered how long she would be able to keep that up. As Kimberly slowly lapped up the water, she eventually got to bare skin. Licking the moisture from the skin. I noticed Christi’s face beginning to tighten.

 I crouched beside her.

 “Anything wrong?” Thinking she was getting tired holding her stomach in that position.

 “Please. I’m ticklish.”

 I could see the lines on her face were actually an attempt to control laughter. Oh. This was going to be fun.

 “So you’d like to stop this, then?”

 “Yes. Please. I don’t know if I can stop from moving.”

 “You think that I’m going to stop this because you’re ticklish?” A mischievous grin. Remembering Christi and Jane’s antics from the morning I figured that this was almost justice.

 Christi looked up and saw my grin. She closed her eyes trying to ignore the sensations from Kimberly’s tongue on her skin. She opened her eyes again and groaned.

 “I doubt it. Please have mercy on me. I can’t do it.”

 “You can. You are doing fine.”

 “How much? How long?” A giggle escaped and she had trouble controlling it.

 “Until the flask is done.”

 “Oh my God. I’m not going to have skin left to hit.”

 I watched as the helpless girl tried to contain her impulse to squirm. This was going to be so much fun to watch. I poured some more water into her depression. The deeper water allowed Kimberly to get at the water without touching Christi’s skin. Christi relaxed a bit. But as the water level lowered, she fell into having to concentrate to avoid the sensations from the lapping tongue.

 After the second “bowl” of water was nearly done, Kimberly looked up. Afraid.

 “Please Master. I’ve had enough.” I knew what state of dehydration she was in. She definitely was still thirsty enough to drink the Pacific Ocean. She just didn’t want to chance the punishment that came from dropping any of the water. And she was well aware of the tickling problem.

 I simply poured more water onto Christi and looked at Kimberly.

 “Are you lying to me?”

 She shook her head.

 “You realize what the punishment is for lying don’t you?”

 Afraid. Shaking her head.

 “Same as for dropping water. Now. Are you still thirsty?”

 She closed her eyes, knowing I knew. She nodded slowly.

 “Good girl. Now drink. I don’t want to have a sick girl on my hands.”

 Crying a little, Kimberly bent back to her drinking. I pulled the chair over and sat down watching the girls. Occasionally having to get up and pour more water as Kimberly worked her way through the flask. Watching Christi struggle with the sensations. She almost lost it twice. I could see her stomach muscles quivering as she tried to ignore the tickling sensations. Concentrating. It is beautiful to watch. A bare girl concentrating. You can actually see it through the whole of her being. Her eyes. Her face. Her whole body. Every muscle tenses. Quite erotic.

 I almost regretted pouring the last of the thermos onto Christi. I toyed with the idea of stroking her underarms. Almost everyone is ticklish there. Seeing if she could withstand that as well on her last trial. But I relented and opted just to watch as Kimberly licked the last of the water off the tormented girl. I was nearly shocked that they had managed to do it. Not a single drop of water had fallen off Christi, though there had been a couple of times that Kimberly had had to do some quick evasive action to get her tongue to catch an errant drop as it dripped down Christi’s side. Usually just after Christi had squirmed under the ticklish tongue. But between the women, they managed it.

 I was actually kind of glad. I wasn’t particularly in the mood to punish them.

 Christi said in a small voice. “Please can I break?”

 I assumed that she meant break position. “You can let your stomach relax.”

 Relief. Pure relief. I watched as her stomach relaxed into a more normal position. A last drop of water caught by Kimberly’s tongue as it rolled down Christi.

 I let the women relax for a few minutes. Knowing that it must have been really hard to hold that position. Had to give her credit in the obedience department today.

  

 Chapter 47

 I gave the girls some time to relax. More for Christi’s benefit than Kimberly’s.

 Finally I walked over to where Kimberly was kneeling and crouched down to speak to her.

 “You feel better?”

 “A little.” Wary.

 “Thirsty?”

 She shyly nodded. Knowing it wouldn’t do any good to lie. Two thermos of water simply wasn’t enough to satisfy that deep thirst one gets without water for any extended period.

 “Hungry?”

 She really nodded this time. Eyes flicking over to the pile of candy bars that Christi had gathered from the front of the store. Pulling at the handcuffs. I actually heard her stomach rumble.

 I walked over to the pile of candy and selected a chocolate bar. Oh Henry or something similar. I unwrapped it as I approached the girl. Hope shining in her eyes. An evil thought occurred to me.

 I approached the helpless girl and had her open her mouth. Thinking that she was going to be allowed to eat, she dropped her jaw.

 “Kimberly. I want you to listen.” She nodded, mouth still open. “I want you to hold this in your teeth. Understand?” Not quite understanding, she nodded anyway. I placed the very end of the chocolate bar between her teeth. She, with a pleading look, closed her lower jaw gently, gripping the candy with her teeth. Lips held back. This had to be driving her nuts. Having the food in her mouth and not being allowed to eat it. Her stomach rumbling again. Tears in her eyes. I watched as her tongue just touched the end of the candy between her teeth and retreated.

 “Christi. Knees.”

 Christi struggled to her knees and moved over to us.

 “Yes?” she asked wearily.

 “You feel like candy?”

 “Please no. Give it to Kimberly. I ate already.”

 “You sure that you don’t want it?”

 “Oh God. What are you going to do to us ... me ... if I don’t?”

 “Christi. Eat the chocolate. Okay?”

 “Please don’t make me do that. She’s so hungry. I can hear her belly from here. You bastard.” But by now she knew it was useless. She shuffled forward on her knees and reached out with her mouth. Carefully biting off a small bit of the chocolate and swallowing.

 She looked at Kimberly on her knees. Crying in frustration. I heard Christi whisper. “God. Please. I’m sorry. He’ll let you eat eventually. He’s just tormenting you. Just do whatever it is he wants. Okay?” Kimberly nodded as Christi took another bite of the chocolate. Christi’s eyes began to brim with tears as she was forced to torment the other woman.

 Finally, a lot of pleading and begging later, Christi finally finished the chocolate bar. Easing the last piece from between Kimberly’s teeth. Kimberly crying as the last of the food disappeared, literally from between her teeth. Closing her mouth. I let the tormented woman cried herself out.

 “Please. Master. Mercy. I ... your sl-slave is so hungry. She’ll do anything to eat something. You have so much over there. Please spare something for your slave. Oh my God. Please. I’ll beg for you. Please. What do you want from me? Please can’t I eat? Please. Hungry.” The taste of the candy probably driving her.

 “What will you do for me?”

 “Anything you want. I’ll fuck you. You can rape me. I’ll give you a blowjob. I’ll crawl for you. You can tie me up forever. Whip me. I don’t care. Just some food for me. Please. I feel faint. My stomach hurts. Please.”

 “Would you make love to Christi?”

 I saw Christi shudder. She opened her mouth to say something but clapped it shut with a look from me.

 Kimberly considered. “You can make me do it anyway. Please. I’ll make love to her. Please.”

 Begging for candy. The poor girl was in tears. I actually believed that she would do nearly anything for more food and water. I couldn’t imagine how hungry she was.

 “Would you walk to the other side of the store and back?”

 She looked down at her bare feet behind her kneeling form. Tears brimmed again in her eyes, but she fought them off. “Please, my feet. I’ll try. I swear I will. Please don’t make me do that. I’ll crawl for you. I’ll try to walk. Please, I’m so hungry.”

 “Would you masturbate for me?”

 “I don’t ... I’ve never ... Yes ... I could try. Please. I haven’t done anything to you. Why?”

 “Would you kill for me?”

 That stopped her. Her eyes widened as the implications sunk in. “Please. You wouldn’t make me do that. I can’t. Oh my God. Please. I’ll do anything else. You can have me.” She thrust her chest out invitingly. “Please. God. I can’t kill someone. Oh God.”

 She was falling a little too far into hysteria. I had no intention of making her kill anyone. I was just testing how hungry she actually was. I reassured the now shaking girl.

 “Kimberly. Listen to me. I won’t make you kill anyone. Okay?”

 She managed to stop her crying. Struggling to get her emotions under control. Probably in sheer relief that I wasn’t going to make her kill anyone.

 “Yes sir. Please. I’m so hungry. What do you want from me? I’ll give it to you. Gladly.”

 “Alright.”

 “Alright?” she was suddenly confused.

 “I’ll let you have a couple of chocolate bars.”

 “What do I have to do?” She knew that they weren’t going to come free.

 “Hold on.”

 I turned back to Christi who paled. Knowing that she was somehow going to be involved in this twisted game of mine.

 “Please. I haven’t done anything wrong. Whatever it is, please don’t make me do it.”

 I pressed gently on her shoulders lowering her to the ground. Without a word I positioned her back on the tile. Raising her cuffed hands above her head again. Gently spreading her legs. I could see the resignation in her eyes. She held the position I put her in, knowing that to break it would mean punishment and probably just being tied into the position anyway.

 I walked over to the pile of chocolate bars and selected three. Oh Henry’s. I walked back to the girls, unwrapping the first one as I approached. The girls watching me warily. Not knowing what was about to happen, but pretty sure they weren’t going to like it.

 I unwrapped the second bar while they watched. Christi closed her eyes as I knelt beside her. I simply placed the first chocolate bar between her heaving breasts. She was frightened. I could tell by her breathing. I’m not sure why. She had certainly been in worse places than this. The second chocolate bar I ran through her pubic hair. She whined. Having a bad feeling where it was going to end up.

 “Please no,” she begged.

 I carefully and very gently inserted it into her. She moaned, but at least she wasn’t completely dry. The chocolate bar slipped into her relatively easily. I left a good portion of it protruding from the shaking girl.

 Kimberly was shaking her head. I suspect not as eager to eat any longer.

 “Kimberly, you are going to have to eat them both anyway. If there aren’t any complaints, I’ll feed you the last one. No strings attached. Okay?” I tried the reward system, rather than the punishment system this time.

 That was enough for her. She stumbled forward on her knees and bent to the first chocolate bar. Nestling up between Christi’s bare breasts. Nibbling at the chocolate. Sighing. I doubt if it mattered much to her what the plate was. She must have been absolutely famished. She managed to finish the chocolate bar fairly quickly. Without her hands, she did make a bit of a mess. Melted chocolate all over Christi’s chest. Smearing her own face.

 I watched as she took a deep breath and moved slowly between Christi’s outspread thighs.

 It was a little much for Christi. “Please don’t make her do this. How can you make her do this?” But she didn’t break her position. She gasped as Kimberly took the first tentative bite of the chocolate. Christi squirmed at the sensations. Kimberly’s hot breath on her. The chocolate phallus moving inside of her. Kimberly must have been exceptionally hungry. Or eager to get the task over with. She grimaced at the taste a bit, but she managed to eat the entire chocolate from Christi’s pussy. Reasonably quickly. No voiced complaints.

 Finally she knelt up and fixed me with her large eyes.

 “Please, sir, can I ‘ave some more?”

 I almost laughed at the contrived cockney accent. Despite her plight, she actually smiled as she realized that I was trying to control my face. Trying not to laugh at her. I was amazed that this woman was able to make any kind of joke considering what I’d just put her through. The female will always astound me, I suspect. Their spirit was damn near unbreakable.

 I unwrapped the third chocolate bar. With her still kneeling between Christi’s outstretched legs, I slowly fed her. She taking the treat and slowly savouring it. I’ll bet it tasted far better than any other she’d had in her life. She looked at me with longing eyes as she took the last bite into her mouth. Savouring it. Begging with her eyes for more. Not much of a meal after waiting for two days. Not quite daring to ask for more, though.

 I glanced at Christi. Not much liking the smears of chocolate across her naked chest.

 “Okay girls. Kimberly. I want you to clean up that mess you made.”

 “Mess? Sir?”

 I pointed at Christi’s chest. Kimberly rattled her handcuffs. Making the point that she couldn’t clean it up without her hands. I just looked at her. Realization dawned on her face.

 “Please no. Haven’t we done enough?”

 I just gazed at her. She broke under the steady gaze, knowing to resist meant pain. She worked her way around to Christi, who still lay in the same position as I’d placed her. Kimberly, a last entreaty in her eyes, bent to her task. Her tongue tracing between Christi’s bare breasts. Lapping at the smears of chocolate. I couldn’t imagine that this was a particularly hard task. But I guess she was finally beginning to feel human again. Some food in her. Not dying of thirst. Realizing the picture this presented. Her nude, kneeling, cleaning another woman’s chest with her tongue. She flushed, but did a passable job. Christi was going to need another shower after this anyway. But that didn’t bother me.

 After Kimberly thought she was done, she raised her head. Smart enough to ask me if she could stop.

 “One on each nipple.”

 “But there’s no chocolate there. Please.”

 “Does that matter?”

 “No sir,” she muttered. With a bit of hesitation, she bent her head and ran her tongue quickly around each nipple. Christi, not instructed to enjoy it, just cringed a bit. After what she had had to perform on Jane, I’m not really sure what the hesitation was about. Personally, if I was a woman, I suspect that after tonguing a stranger’s pussy, using my tongue on a nipple would be a piece of cake. But what did I know? I still couldn’t figure out even the women that I had almost completely under my control.

 Kimberly straightened. Pleading with me. “Please sir. She’s clean.”

 I inspected Christi’s chest, running my fingers idly over her wet nipples. She flushed and gasped at the touch of my fingers on her body.

 I nodded to Kimberly. Christi was clean enough for me. She let her breath out and relaxed a bit on her knees.

 I wandered over to the toy bag. I picked up the nipple clamps and one of the vibrators that Christi had picked up from the adult store in the mall. Both girls watched me with dread in their eyes.

 As I approached, Kimberly spoke. “Please what are you going to do with us?”

 “Kimberly. Remember when you were begging for food?”

 She nodded.

 “Are you still hungry?”

 She considered. She could probably make out alright for a while without anything. The chocolate making a small dent in the pressing hunger that she had felt previously. She could wait; especially, if it involved nipple clamps and/or vibrators to get more food. She carefully shook her head.

 “Kimberly?”

 She sighed. Knowing I knew she was still hungry. Three chocolate bars in two days. She had to be ravenous still. She resigned herself and just nodded her head. Eyes downcast. Still silent.

 “You remember what you said you’d do to get some food? And water?”

 “Oh God. Please. Haven’t I done enough? Why are you torturing me? What did I ever do to you? Please. Don’t make me do anything else. Please.”

 “What did you promise to do?”

 “Oh God.” Trying to remember. “I. I can’t. I was hungry. Please. I don’t remember.”

 “Try.”

 “Oh God. I. I can’t. Oh God. I think I said I’d make love to Christi. Please don’t make me do that. Please.”

 “What else?”

 “I. You wanted me to walk. Please no. My feet still hurt. I don’t think I could stand. Oh God. Please.”

 “Anything else?”

 Her brow furrowed as she concentrated. “I. You wanted me to kill someone. I can’t do that. You know that.”

 I just looked at her. Realization dawned on her face.

 “You want to rape me.” Monotone.

 “Kimberly. If I was going to rape you I’d have done it long ago.”

 Her face screwed up. Searching her memory. “Oh God. You wanted me to masturbate for you. Please no. I’ve never done it. I don’t. I can’t. I don’t know how. Please don’t make me do that.”

 “Would you rather have Christi do it?”

 “Please?” I doubt if she knew what I meant. Confused.

 “Would you rather have Christi make love to you?”

 Christi, still outstretched on the floor, moaned. Wildly shaking her head. I’d really been having fun forcing Christi to do women. I knew she hated it, too. Of all the things I made that woman do, I think she hated making love to another woman most. I would have thought that she’d be getting used to it by now. But she hadn’t.

 Kimberly closed her eyes. “God. I can’t. Please don’t make me do it. Please.”

  

 Chapter 48

 It seemed to me that she actually was more afraid of making love to herself than of having another woman touch her. Weird, but I guess it was probably a guilt thing. For her to touch herself sexually was probably distasteful to her. Age old daemons. Apart from that, it would feel like she was somehow participating in her own humiliation. If I forced Christi to have sex with her, it would be more my fault. She couldn’t do anything about that. Less guilt. Or at least she could transfer the guilt more easily in her own mind.

 I leaned down and released her wrists from behind her back. She continued kneeling, not yet being able to get up to her damaged feet, and rubbed her wrists. She didn’t know it yet, but she was going to need her hands. I decided to forgo making her use the vibrator.

 “Lie back.”

 She lowered herself to the ground beside Christi. Legs together. Hands trying to cover her breasts.

 “Please. Whatever you want. Please.”

 “Christi. Knees.”

 “God. Please. I don’t want to have sex with her. Please don’t make me.”

 “Christi, you know full well that it doesn’t matter what you want.”

 “Oh Christ. Please. I’ll do anything. Whip me. I’ll masturbate for you. Please. I’m not into girls. You know that. Oh God. Please not again.”

 “Okay. You don’t have to have sex with her.”

 “Oh God. Thank-you. Thank-you. Thank-you.” Pure relief.

 “How about you just put these on her.” I tossed Christi the nipple clamps. Same ones that had graced Jane’s breasts as punishment a few days ago. Only then I’d intended them as punishment and had tightened them cruelly. Christi deftly caught the clamps between her cuffed hands. She managed not to drop them. She was getting better at doing things with her hands bound.

 “Oh God. These are going to hurt her.”

 “I guess. Just don’t tighten them down too much. I’m not punishing her yet.” I remembered what she’d done to Kimberly’s feet trying to please me. Better to be clear.

 I watched as Christi tried to gently move Kimberly’s hands from her breasts. The frightened girl made the mistake of resisting. Moaning, “No. No. No. Oh please god. Don’t hurt me any more.”

 Christi bent down and whispered to the frightened woman. “Please Kimberly. If I don’t put these on you he’ll hurt you more. Probably punish me too. You don’t want that do you? Please.”

 “Wh-wh-what are they?” Kimberly didn’t recognize the small clamps.

 “Honey, they’re nipple clamps. They attach to your nipples. I won’t tighten them too much. They shouldn’t hurt you.”

 “Not like the clothespins?”

 “No, Kimberly. These are adjustable. If I don’t tighten them too much they will only be a bit uncomfortable. Nothing like those clothespins. Please. I don’t want to be punished.”

 After a bit of hesitation, Kimberly finally moved her hands from covering her bare breasts. Christi closed her eyes knowing that the clamps were going to be uncomfortable, but attached them anyway to Kimberly’s erect nipples. Kimberly began to cry a little, but didn’t complain. They certainly weren’t tight enough to cause any significant discomfort. Compared to the cropping her feet had endured, this should be a cake-walk for her.

 “Why?” was all the tormented girl could ask.

 “Kimberly, honey. I wish I knew. He likes it. That’s all. So we have to suffer for him. We can’t do anything about it. Just do whatever he wants and it will be over soon. I promise.” She bent down and brushed her lips on Kimberly’s cheek. Comforting her.

 Kimberly looked beautiful lying there. Frightened. Shaking. Her nipples joined by the thin chain. I just sat and gazed at her nude body for a few minutes while she squirmed. Finally, my gaze got to her.

 “Please. What do you want? Please let me go.”

 “Kimberly, you know what I want.”

 “Oh God. Please no.”

 “If I don’t think you are trying, I will force Christi to tighten those things on your nipples until you are screaming. Understand?”

 “Oh God. Oh God. Oh God. Please. This isn’t happening. Please don’t make me do this.”

 Christi leaned down to the girl. Somehow knowing what I wanted from the begging girl as well. “Kimberly, honey. It’s a natural thing. Nothing to be ashamed of. It’s your own body. If you can’t touch it, who can? Close your eyes. Fantasize. Pretend nobody is here. Think about your boyfriend or something. Whatever. Just pretend you are in bed alone. Nobody around. You can do it. Nothing to be ashamed of. Okay? He’s made me do it. It’s alright. Just let your fingers do the walking. Believe me. Do you want your nipples any tighter? Please. I don’t want to see you in any more pain. After everything you’ve been through this should be easy.”

 Christi glanced up at me and mouthed “Bastard” at me.

 I watched as Kimberly closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her right hand rose and she tentatively stroked the bottom of her left breast. Tracing up. Touching the clamp attached to her nipple. Touching the trapped nipple itself. Crying out at sensations that the touch provoked. Her left hand brushing through her pubic hair. Lightly touching herself. I have no idea what she was thinking about, but her breathing began to quicken as she spread her legs slightly.

 Christi was watching the display in fascination. She flushed as she realized that I had noticed her watching the other girl as well. Realized that I’d caught her imagining it was her masturbating in front of me. I had half a mind to get her doing the same thing. But decided that I’d rather just watch the one girl, for now.

 Kimberly finally opened her eyes and looked at me. Breaking whatever illusion she was in. Pleading in them. “Please. I can’t do this. I don’t know how.” She closed her eyes again. “Please. If you want to punish me. Whip me or something. Hit my feet some more.”

 Christi, her eyes widening at the words, leaned down to Kimberly again. “You don’t know what you are saying. Please. He won’t hit you anywhere that you want him to. He’ll hit you where *he* wants to. He’ll whip your boobs. Remember Jane? Don’t you remember the paddle? You’ll be begging to masturbate for him anyway. Damn it.” She turned her gaze to me. “You bastard. Can’t you see what you are doing to her?”

 I looked down at Kimberly. “Do you want me to whip your breasts?”

 The frightened girl shook her head.

 “Would it help if Christi did herself at the same time? So you weren’t completely alone?”

 Another shake of the head.

 “Believe me, this is a whole lot more pleasant for you than other things I could come up with.” Christi nodding her head emphatically, still kneeling beside the crying woman. At least in this torment, the girl actually could feel some pleasure instead of pure pain.

 “Please don’t make me m-masturbate in front of you. God.”

 “Why not? You were doing alright before you stopped.” I decided to play along for a moment instead of punishing her.

 She flushed at my words. “I’m. I. Just can’t. It’s just so embarrassing.”

 “And screaming as your breasts are whipped isn’t?”

 “Oh God.”

 “Listen,” I decided to give the poor girl a break, “one way or the other you are going to do something I want to see. Either you can do this. Or I can tie you up and whip your breasts. I really recommend that you listen to Christi. Do this. Save yourself a lot of pain. I’m not really in the mood to hit you anyway.”

 Tears brimming over her eyes, she again began to touch herself. Her left hand crept back between her legs. Eyes closing. Trying to shut out the audience.

 I crouched down beside Christi. “Give those clamps another half turn.”

 She looked at me with big eyes. “But she’s doing what you wanted. Please have some mercy on her.”

 “She stopped, didn’t she?”

 “Oh God.” Christi began to whisper to the masturbating girl. “Kimberly, honey. God I hate this. I have to tighten those things because you stopped. I’m so sorry.” She reached out and gently tightened the clamps about half a turn causing Kimberly to cry out softly. But she had learned her lesson. She didn’t break stride, her fingers still trailing over her breasts and pussy.

 I watched in fascination as the girl masturbated herself. Her long fingers lightly tracing her body. Finally, slipping between her lower lips. Rubbing. Stroking. Searching out her clit. Circling it slowly. Finding her unique rhythm. Her hips rocking with her motion. By this point, I was sure that she had completely forgotten about her audience. Lost in her own touches.

 Finally, her hips rising off the floor. Crying out softly as her muscles tensed. Arching. Spasming. Climaxing. Her body falling back to the floor. Tears beginning to fall from her eyes as she realized what I’d made her do. Finally opening her eyes, looking at me. Broken. Beautiful.

 “Please,” was all she managed to gasp out. I really wasn’t sure what she wanted. I turned around to see what Jane was doing. Still kneeling where I’d placed her. Quietly watching. Hands still handcuffed behind her back. I motioned for her to join us. She had some trouble, but she managed to get to her bare feet and wander over. She looked a little more rested than previously. A little calmer.

 I quickly released her hands from behind her and recuffed them in front. I spoke to her. “We need more water. Fill this.” I handed the thermos to her. She obediently nodded and disappeared. No questions asked. Probably glad to get away from the playground for a while.

 I turned back to Christi and Kimberly. Kimberly was quietly crying and Christi was just stroking her hair with her cuffed hands silently. Trying to comfort her, but not really knowing how.

 I left the women alone for a few minutes just sitting back and reviewing in my mind the woman masturbating for me. I debated having her do it again, but thought better of it. I doubted very much if she could manage to do it again, and I wasn’t really in the mood to punish her.

 After a few minutes I spoke to her.

 “Kimberly. Knees.” Christi touched her head in encouragement and Kimberly climbed to her knees. “Hands behind you.”

 “Oh God. Please don’t tie me up again.” Her hands stealing behind her back knowing the cost of resistance.

 “Kimberly. It’s just handcuffs. Won’t hurt you. Promise. I just don’t want you to be able to use your hands. Christi. Not too tight. Okay?”

 “Oh God. Why? What now? Please. I’ve done everything you wanted. Please let me go.”

 I tossed the handcuffs to Christi who began to place them on Kimberly’s wrists. Kimberly just hung her head. Resigned to the cuffs. Twisting her wrists. Testing them. Knowing she couldn’t get out.

 “Please. Master. Please can a slave beg to have her nipples released. The clamps are hurting her.”

 I was amazed. Even after all that she’d been through she was remembering the slave talk that Jane had taught to her. And she hadn’t stumbled over any words. Not even Master. I had to be impressed.

 I crouched down to the kneeling girl and began to release the clamps. Her engorged nipples falling free of the bondage. She sighed. The clamps hadn’t been on her long enough for her nipples to numb. Had they numbed, then it would have probably hurt a lot more to take them off her.

 “This slave thanks her Master,” she said meekly.

 By this time, Jane had arrived. She knelt in front of me, offering up the water. Kimberly’s eyes caught the thermos in her hands.

 “Oh please. Master. This slave is still thirsty. Please may she drink? Please?” There was no sense of contrivance in her voice. She had completely fallen into a slave role. Her mind, too tired or too broken to even feel any humiliation at her behaviour. Perhaps she was simply beginning to realize, like Jane, that this tone and humility usually got what the girl wanted. When you had nothing else to offer, you did what you had to, I guess. I did see Christi flush at the words though. A fellow female, completely broken. But she kept her tongue.

 “Jane. Give her some water. She deserves it.”

 Kimberly’s eyes began to regain some of their shine. Realizing that she was going to get what she wanted. Without a fight. Without any more begging. Probably for the first time today. Simple things.

 Jane, closed her eyes and tilted the thermos, filling her own mouth. I realized my mistake. She had assumed that I meant for her to give Kimberly the water in the same manner as before. I was actually impressed, though I wasn’t going to tell Jane that. I thought that Kimberly could probably take the water normally now and hadn’t meant for her to be humiliated further. But Jane wouldn’t know that. Or why I hadn’t allowed Kimberly water normally in the first place for that matter. I didn’t feel it necessary to share all my reasons with the women.

 I smiled. Jane was only doing what she thought I wanted. I guess she’d had enough punishment for the day to take any chances on displeasing me.

 “Janey.” She looked at me. Cheeks full. “Give her that mouthful. But I think that she can drink out of the bottle now. Don’t you?” Jane closed her eyes, thinking she’d made a mistake. She nodded hoping that I wasn’t going to punish her for presuming. I reached out and gave her long hair a stroke, reached down and gave her nipple a playful tweak. She almost lost the water in surprise. Still soft from her shower, hair and nipples. Even after all the activity today. I gave her a quick kiss on the distended cheek, almost causing her to swallow the water. Her eyes widened at the unexpected kindness; I was pretty sure that she thought she was going to be punished. The stroke to her hair and the quick kiss seemed to reassure the confused girl and she shuffled off on her knees to join Kimberly. Kissing her to exchange the fluid. Kimberly swallowing the water and gasping as Jane moved away.

 “Christi. Get her some food.”

 Not having to be told twice, Christi scampered to her bare feet and collected some of the food, trying to pickup the more nutritious snacks. Jerky. That kind of thing. She returned with her bound hands as full as she could manage.

 Between the two girls, they managed to feed and water Kimberly. Kimberly simply kneeling and allowing herself to be fed. Relief evident on her face as she hungrily swallowed the food and water.

 When the water and the food were gone, Jane and Christi moved away from Kimberly. I just watched the interaction of the nude girls. Loving the way their bodies moved together. Struggling with the cuffs, but making the most of it. Their bare bodies flashing as they attended to whatever task occupied them.

 I was a little distance from the girls. Sitting on the chair. Relaxed. Simply watching them. Christi climbed to her bare feet, walked over and knelt quietly at my feet, face upturned toward me.

 “Can I ask you something?”

 “I guess. Slave talk will probably get it.” I was in a good mood. She could probably get what she wanted even without slave talk if she tried hard enough.

 “You know I can’t do that.”

 “You have before.”

 “Not by choice.”

 “Alright. What can I do for ya?” I was pretty relaxed.

 “Return her.”

 “Huh?”

 “You’ve put her through enough. Kimberly. God. Two days you left her here. Alone. I’m surprised she’s sane. You’ve broken her. You’ve got us. You don’t need her. Please let her go. For me?” she stuck out her lower lip in a pretend pout.

 “And what do I get out of it? Why should I care if she suffers here for another two days. Or dies here?”

 She took a deep breath. “You can do anything you want to me. Please.”

 “Christi, Christi, Christi. When are you going to learn that I can do anything I want to you anyway.”

 “What can I offer then?” Tears began to form in her eyes. “I’ll do whatever you want. Willingly. I’ll stand still while you whip me. Whatever you want. Oh God.”

 “Christi. You don’t know what you are saying.”

 “Oh God. Please. She’s not as strong as us. I’m begging you. Let her go? She’s broken. You broke her. Please let her be. For me? I know I don’t count for much. But please?”

 “Slave talk until I decide to let you go?”

 “Oh God. I’ll try. Anything.”

 I just looked at her.

 “Oh shit. Please. Uhhh. Please M-Master. I ... this sl-slave will try to remember to talk properly. Please have m-mercy on her,” she struggled to wrap her mind around that manner of talking. I imagine it would be very hard to slip into the third person when referring to yourself. Combating years of referring to yourself as “I”. She managed a passable job though. Jane was a lot better at it. But I had to give Christi credit for trying. I could see that she felt strongly about me letting Kimberly go. I was unsure what prompted this, but I could question her later.

 “It’s okay Christi. I don’t necessarily want you to talk like that all the time.”

 “Thank God. I doubt if I could,” she breathed in relief. “I would have been continually punished for slipping. What can I do then? Please? I feel so badly for her.”

 “I don’t know. That suggestion you made. Standing still while I whipped you sounded interesting.”

 “Oh my God.”

 “You didn’t believe that you’d get off easy, did you? Do you take back the offer?”

 “Oh God. I guess not. Just let her go.”

 The irony of this was that I was planning on letting Kimberly go anyway. But I wasn’t about to tell this begging female that.

 The other women were completely oblivious to this exchange. Christi was talking in a hushed voice. Probably not wanting the other two to know that she was begging for Kimberly’s release.

 “Let’s just leave it that you will willingly submit yourself to a punishment of my choosing.”

 “Oh God. Okay.”

 “I’m going to hold you to it. You know you are making a deal with the devil.”

 “I’ll chance it. Fine. Just let her go?” She was nodding her head.

 I looked over at Kimberly and Jane. Jane was talking quietly to Kimberly. Couldn’t tell what was being said. I concentrated on Kimberly. Isolating her body from her surroundings. Removing the space she occupied from the time continuum. Without warning she disappeared, mid sentence. Her tattered clothing disappearing before our eyes. The clothing that had been cut off of her body by Christi an eternity ago. Jane’s startled “Oh” echoing around the quiet store. I don’t think Jane had ever seen me return anyone before. Only slow things down which was not nearly as dramatic.

 I left the remaining girls kneeling in the center aisle and wandered over to the paint aisle. I glanced down it. Finding the young woman blissfully ignorant of how good she looked touching herself for me. Frozen again, fully clothed, reaching up for her can of paint. I walked over to the woman, this woman I knew so intimately. This woman who had screamed and begged for me. Ran a finger over her breast, pressing against her sweater. The same breast that had been kissed by the clamps not so long ago. At least in my time. The clamps that she’d never remember. Her feet back in her shoes. Undamaged. I kissed her frozen cheek, “Good-bye, sweet Kimberly. Sleep well.”

 Without another look at my second girl, I walked back to the center of the store. The girls had already gathered up the stray handcuffs, ropes and toys and were quietly kneeling, waiting for me, sensing we were done here.

 I took their arms. Guiding them to their feet and leading them out of the hardware store and back outside.

  

 Chapter 49

 “God, I’m tired,” Christi muttered as we passed through the doors. Her whole body ached from the games.

 I checked my watch. “You’ve only been up for six hours.”

 “Six hours? My God. It seems like forever.”

 I looked at her. “I’m still full of energy.”

 “You would be. You haven’t been nude, chained and forced to endure abuse for six hours.”

 I just smiled at her and she stuck out her tongue.

 “Jane?”

 “Yes?” she answered cheerily. Glad to be away from the store.

 “Do you know how to drive?”

 “I don’t have a license.”

 “I doubt if any cops are going to stop us. And if they do, your lack of a license will be the least of my problems. Can you drive?”

 “My boyfriend let me drive his car once. But Christi drove us here. Why me?”

 “Christi claims she is tired. Tired drivers cause accidents.”

 “And drivers without licenses don’t?” she raised her eyebrows. I shook my head. Her sarcasm was going to cause her trouble in the future. I ignored it this time. To be honest, it didn’t bother me a lot.

 “Do you think you can drive us back to the hotel?”

 “I guess. If I don’t have a choice.”

 I considered having her drive. I didn’t particularly want her without her steel bands. She still looked ravishing in those restraints. Inexperienced driver. No license. Nude. Strange car. Hands bound. Odd driving conditions. Didn’t sound like a wonderful situation to me. And I wanted to get back to the hotel. Walking, though pleasant, wasn’t in the plans for today. Perhaps later.

 I just looked at Christi. She sighed. “OK. I’ll drive.” Not even bothering to suggest that I take the wheel. She managed to open the drivers door to the Toyota with her bound wrists without too much trouble. Slipping in behind the steering wheel and waiting for me and Jane.

 I turned to Jane. “Wrists.”

 She obediently held her hands up for me. I unlocked her wrists and had her turn around. She reluctantly held her hands behind her back and I slipped the cuffs back on her. She turned around, a hurt expression on her face. The girls really did prefer their hands in front of them if they had to be bound.

 “Well, if you’re useless to drive, then why should I have your hands in front. This looks much prettier.”

 I watched as she fought back the tears. Tears brought on by her helplessness. Her complete inability to do anything about her situation. The fact that she had to stand there and allow me to bind her hands behind her. Not having any voice in the matter. She bravely fought the tears and slipped into the back seat of the car. Her eyes looking at me accusingly. She probably thought that she had earned the privilege of having her hands bound in front of her. And truthfully she had. She’d been more than cooperative today. But life isn’t always fair. Especially for women under my control.

 I slipped the seat belt around her waist and down between her bare breasts holding her safely into the seat. She settled back and closed her eyes.

 I climbed into the passenger side and belted myself in as well. “Drive on, James ... er Jamie.”

 “Where to?”

 “Back to the hotel. No rush.” I settled back and took Jane’s lead and closed my eyes.

 I felt the car jostling as the naked woman guided it through the strange world back to the hotel. I opened my eyes as we arrived. Christi just parked in front, an impossibility if the world was running. Damn taxis and such getting in the way.

 Christi handed me the keys to the car. I’m not really sure what she did with them last time. As she handed me the keys she spoke, “In case I’m not with you next time you need the car. I don’t exactly have pockets anymore.” She glanced down at her bare body.

 “You have a couple of places to keep them.”

 “Oh God. Please no.” She realized where she might have to keep the keys given that she had no clothing.

 I grinned at her and gently took the keys from her fingers. I slipped the key into my own pocket and climbed out of the car as she sighed in relief. Christi managed to get her own seatbelt off, and out of the car on her own. Jane sat quietly waiting for me to come and release her, her hands tied a little more awkwardly than Christi’s.

 Once we all had gotten out of the car, we walked straight through the lobby of the hotel. Two bare girls and me. Just as we neared the stairs, I stopped them. I pointed back the way we came.

 “See that girl behind the desk?” I pointed to a young redhead frozen in the middle of the working at the computer. Christi and Jane nodded. “Before we leave here, she’s going to be spread out between those two pillars. Begging.”

 Christi just turned pale. “God. You know already that you are going to torture her. God help her.”

 “Yup. Nipple clamps. The crop against her back as she begs and screams. While you use that wonderful tongue of your’s on her puss.”

 “Oh my God. Please no.”

 “Not now. Later.”

 “Is that my punishment?” referring to her bargain to get Kimberly off our timeline.

 I just shook my head. “If it was your punishment, the positions would be reversed. You’d be tied to the pillars and begging as you were cropped. The redhead on her knees making love to you. I’ve got something better in mind for you.”

 “I’m sure I’ll love it.”

 I idly wondered what the redhead’s name was going to be as I watched the lithe nude bodies climbing the stairs in front of me. We entered the quiet suite. I remembered that I’d left Elizabeth and Amy sleeping peacefully in the bedroom. I poked my head in, and they were both still happily asleep. I quietly shut the door, leaving them in peace. For now.

 I released Christi’s hands. She stood rubbing her wrists, not having been free of the steel bands for a long time.

 “Christi?” I addressed her.

 “Yes sir.”

 “I want you to make us some lunch. Peanut butter for you and Jane. One sandwich each. Grilled cheese for myself. Two. And breakfast for Elizabeth and Amy. I’m going to wake them soon. Maybe make them some toast and cereal.”

 “Please. Can I ask for something. Small?” Christi looked a bit agitated.

 “Yes ...”

 “Peanut butter sandwiches? Please. I don’t like peanut butter. Never have.”

 “Are you allergic to nuts?”

 “No. I just can’t stand the taste ... or the consistency,” she explained.

 “Does it matter what you like?”

 “No sir,” her face falling. “I’ll eat the peanut butter.”

 The nude blonde wandered towards the kitchen. I heard her begin her preparations to prepare the food.

 I guided Jane to the couch. She sat down daintily and settled back into the sofa. Legs crossed. I sat down in the easy chair facing her. She just gazed at me for a few minutes. I could tell that she was struggling with something. Wanting to talk but not knowing how to start. Perhaps afraid of starting. One advantage of having the women nude, their body language was a lot more pronounced. I doubt if they were even aware of it. But I was beginning to be able to tell their moods and sometimes even their thoughts from how they held their bodies.

 She opened her mouth and closed it again. Pulled weakly at her wrists.

 “Please,” she began. “Can a slave beg to have her hands free. She hates them behind her. Please.”

 “Jane. I like you with your hands back there.”

 “You don’t have any idea what its like to be in chains all the time. Please.”

 “Jane. Something on your mind?”

 “Oh God. Can I talk without you punishing me?”

 “I’m listening. What’s up?”

 Tears filled her eyes and one escaped. She shook her head in frustration. Not being able to wipe the moisture from her face. I reached forward and stroked the tear from her cheek. “Jane,” I started. “It’s about the store isn’t it?” I was just trying to get her talking. Normally, I wouldn’t make it this easy on any of them. In this case, I had a funny feeling I knew what was on her mind and I didn’t really feel like tormenting her further.

 “I’m so confused,” her voice low.

 “‘bout what?” As though I didn’t know.

 “You bastard. You made me beg.”

 “Yeah. I knew I could.”

 “How?”

 “What?”

 “How did you know? You could do that to me?” She was crying a bit now. Still pulling at her bound hands. Her bare feet curling and uncurling her toes.

 “Jane. It wasn’t hard. In your position, you can’t hide a lot. Your body gave me all the signals.”

 “My body. Dammit. If you didn’t keep us naked all the time ...”

 “I like you naked.”

 “Don’t I know it. And you like making us do things too. And keeping us bound, helpless, humiliated. Like animals.”

 “Hey. I treat you better than animals.”

 “Not much. We’re just pretty, female pets to you. Look at me.” That wasn’t hard. I let my eyes run down her bare body and back up to her face. “I’m a person over here. Hello? I’m Jane. I have a name. I’m not just an object. Put here for your pleasure. I have feelings. I hurt. God, how I hurt for you. I’m a human being. I shouldn’t be treated like this.”

 “So you want me to treat you like a human being right?”

 “Isn’t that just common sense. Please. I’m not equipped to handle this. I’m only seventeen.”

 “Jane. You are a strong girl. You are holding up a hell of a lot better than I would in your place.”

 “Damn right. But do I have a choice? You’ll punish me if I don’t.”

 Her eyes widened slightly as Christi walked into the room. Jane stopped talking as Christi knelt down by my feet and looked up at me. I guess I could have forced her to continue despite Christi’s presence, but decided that it might be better to continue the discussion in private.

 “I’m done. Food is on the table,” Christi spoke from the floor at my feet.

 “We’re not ready for it yet.”

 “Oh.”

 “Would you like to take a shower?”

 “God. Would I?” she looked up at me hopefully.

 “Two showers in one day. That’s pretty extravagant. But I guess you’ve been through a lot. Go shower.”

 She continued to kneel there. Her face a mask of concentration.

 “What is it?”

 She gathered up her courage. “Is your slave allowed to use hot water?” her eyes exceptionally expressive this time.

 She must have really wanted to use hot water. Used her slave talk and everything. Took a bit of concentration. It was unusual for Christi to slip into the third person for me. Jane could turn it on and off at will. And did.

 I had to bite back a smile. “I don’t know. A private shower. *And* hot water? I’m not sure if you’ve done anything to deserve hot water.” Previously I’d always forced the girls to take showers together. Two or three at a time. This was unusual letting her take one alone. Giving her time to herself. She was pushing her luck and knew it.

 “Oh please. This slave begs her master. She doesn’t want to use cold water. Please. This slave will be good for the rest of the day. She promises. Please?”

 I relented. I couldn’t think of anything that she’d done lately that required punishment. Maybe she actually would behave for the rest of the day. I nodded at her. “Go have a hot shower.”

 She didn’t need to be told again. She climbed to her bare feet. She tossed a quick whispered “Thank-you” over her shoulder as she scampered to the bathroom. Moments later I heard the water running and her softly singing to herself in the shower. Some Aerosmith tune, I think.

  

 Chapter 50

 I turned back to Jane who gazed back at me from the sofa.

 “You let her take a hot shower? By herself?” Incredulous.

 “I don’t always treat you like animals.”

 “I guess not. When your not torturing us, it isn’t so bad, I guess. I just wish you’d let us wear something sometimes. And didn’t keep us trussed up like dogs all the time.”

 “What would like to wear? Hmmmm? Some stockings? High heels? Corsets? Gloves?” An evil thought. “Chastity belt?”

 “Oh God. Leave it to you to come up with distasteful things. Nude will do fine, if those are my choices. I suppose it could be worse.”

 “Have to do something about that. Can’t have you happy.”

 “Master?”

 “You don’t have to call me Master, right now.”

 “I don’t?”

 “No. What’s on your mind? Something’s bothering you.” I could tell that something was bothering her beyond just having to sit there naked and handcuffed.

 “God. What have you done to me?” The tears began to form again, but she managed to will them away again. “Here I am. A strong girl. You know. Feministic. Good student. Popular with the guys. And then you come along. Strip me. Humiliate me. Keep me tied up twenty-four hours a day. You hit me a few times and I’m acting like a slut. Talking to you like I’m some kind of slave. Begging. And, oh god, orgasming. God. Having orgasms like I never knew existed. Begging you to hit me. Begging for abuse. I’m sick. I hate myself. I don’t know what to do. I don’t have anyone to turn to. God. What have you done to me?”

 By now the girl was weeping. Unable to stop the tears any longer. Confused and scared and finally allowed to let it out. I moved over to the sofa beside her. Wrapped my arms around her. Stroked her hair and her back until she managed to stop crying. She gave a small hiccup and looked up at me.

 “God. What have I become? Why?”

 “Janey. Sweetheart. I don’t have all the answers.”

 “You know,” she choked out slowly. “Remember you punished me in the store? Whipped me?”

 I nodded.

 “Oh God. I can’t tell you this. I. I. I did it on purpose. I. I could have stayed where you put me. Obeyed. My head knew that I should do what you asked. I wasn’t involved. Be happy. But my body went haywire or something. I started to imagine that you’d punish me if I got up and tried to help. Imagined you hitting me with the crop. Me helpless. And the butterflies began to flutter in my stomach. My. My pussy began to throb. It was like I didn’t have any choice. My breasts were still aching from yesterday. And I knew that if I pushed you, that you’d tie me down and hit them again. My head was fighting with my body. I. I hated myself. But my body. My pussy. Won. I just got up and took the bottle away from you. At least I stopped you tormenting that poor woman. At least it didn’t go for nothing.” She began to shake again. “Why? Why? Why?”

 “Why what?” I asked her gently.

 “Why the hell does my body like the pain? Why do I get turned on by you forcing me? Humiliating me? Hurting me? Please.”

 “Sweetheart. I really, really don’t know.”

 “But you knew that it was happening.”

 I nodded. “Janey, that is why I knew I could make you beg. Just human nature. I forced you to stay so close to release for that long. And then added more and more stimulation. My God, I’m surprised that you held out as long as you did. You are a strong girl. I knew what buttons to press. That’s all.” I poked her erect nipples for emphasis and she actually giggled. She was going to be alright.

 “Am I going to be alright?” she asked. She was asking the wrong person.

 “I think so. Just don’t lose your spirit.”

 She thought about that and nodded. “You can make me feel weird things. Apparently, you can even make me beg to humiliate myself. But you’ll never have my soul. Got that?”

 “Deal.” I didn’t particularly want a completely broken girl anyway. They aren’t nearly as much fun. The fun was in the breaking. Or the attempt.

 “I’m feeling pretty icky as well. Can I have a shower as well?”

 I gave her a kiss on the nose. Turned her around so her back was towards me. I released her cuffs. As I was releasing her I idly mentioned, “What no slave talk?”

 “I don’t want one that badly. I’m still pretty clean. And I’m tired of being a slave.”

 “If you’re not careful, I’ll make you take a cold one.”

 She stuck her tongue out at me. Didn’t surprise me. The girl was probably feeling about a million times better after just talking it out.

 She rose to her bare feet.

 I aimed a swat at her bare bottom and she danced away. “Go on you minx. And have fun.”

 She looked over her bare shoulder just before disappearing down the hallway towards the bathroom. “Your slave thanks you for talking to her.” She didn’t wait for a response but practically ran down to the shower.

 Soon I heard her chasing Christi out of the shower. The Aerosmith song being taken up by Jane’s voice as the spray hit her tired body. Jane actually had a good voice. I’d have to have her sing for me sometime.

 I relaxed and waited for the girls to return from their shower. Christi wandered down the hall and poked her head around the corner. Her hair was still slightly damp, though it looked like she had dried most of it. She was wearing light make-up and as I noticed her, she pranced out into the living room. Her body radiant after the shower.

 She walked over to the easy chair I was sitting in and knelt down.

 “Feeling better?” I asked her.

 “Much. Thank-you.” Eyes downcast.

 I waited for a while. She seemed content to just kneel there lost in her own thoughts. It was almost time to rouse Elizabeth and Amy for their breakfast.

 “You think that you can handle Amy and Elizabeth? Get them up and presentable?”

 “I guess.” She slowly climbed to her feet. “Are you going to let them shower?”

 “They had a shower before sleeping. They shouldn’t need one. Just wake them up and untie them. Brush their hair out.”

 I watched as the bare girl walked slowly back to the bedroom. Seemingly lost in her own thoughts. I thought I heard some soft sounds and groans as the women were awakened. They probably only had six or seven hours of sleep. Not nearly enough after what I put them through. But they really didn’t have any choice. If I didn’t want them to sleep, then they didn’t sleep. They’d be alright.

 I got up and walked silently down the hallway. Just wanted to check on the girls. Jane was toweling off. She flashed me a smile as I poked my head in the doorway. The bedroom door was ajar. Christi was just untying Amy’s feet. She still looked groggy. Elizabeth was brushing out her red hair facing the mirror. She looked a bit sleepy as well. I retreated back to the living room without the three of them even noticing me.

 Soon all four emerged from the hallway. Christi leading the pack. I marveled at the sight. Not often that you see a pack of beautiful, nude women simply walk out of a hallway. They stood a little awkwardly in the center of the room. Not quite knowing what I wanted from them.

 I spoke to Christi. “Alright. I want you to re-heat my sandwiches. When you’re done, let me know.”

 Christi disappeared into the kitchen. I heard her knock a few pots together and a few minutes later she stuck her head back out, “Soup’s on.”

 I nodded to the remaining girls who piled into the kitchen. The table was going to be cramped with five of us, but if it got too uncomfortable, I could always get two of them on the floor. I could hear Christi organizing everyone, like a mother hen. Though she’d been a captive the longest, she was far from the oldest among the girls. She just seemed to have an organized mind. I smiled. After it seemed like they were settled, I joined them. The four girls were jammed together on one side of the table. My seat was reasonably clear as I sat down; I had lots of elbow room. Didn’t quite seem fair, but after all they were the captives. I wasn’t sure what went through their minds, but one of them was probably smart enough to know that if there wasn’t enough room at the table, some of them, if not all, would be eating off the floor. So they pushed themselves together to ensure that I had enough room. Clever, whoever it was.

 I glanced around at the four beauties. Four gorgeous pairs of breasts. Their bodies pressed together. Faces looking at me expectantly. Wanting to eat, but afraid of starting before me.

 I nodded to them. Christi and Jane picked up their sandwiches. Christi made a face as she took the first bite, but managed to swallow it. Jane just hungrily chewed into hers. I noticed that Christi hadn’t placed cutlery on the table for Elizabeth and Amy. Both having a bowl of cereal, they looked at the food helplessly.

 Amy spoke up, “Please. Can I get a spoon?”

 I just shook my head. Christi spoke up. “He won’t let us use cutlery.”

 Amy looked incredulous. “You have to be joking. How the hell are we supposed to eat this?”

 I looked at her. She must have still been sleepy or groggy, perhaps overtired.

 “Amy?” Christi was taken a bit aback, not expecting this vehemence out of Amy.

 She glared back at me. “Well, how the fuck am I supposed to eat this?”

 Elizabeth touched her arm and whispered to her. “Amy. Honey. Calm. Like this.” She bent forward. And without the use of her hands even, began to lap at the milk. It was awkward, but she could eat her breakfast. Picking at the cereal with her fingers.

 Amy watched incredulous.

 “God. I’m not going to eat like that. I refuse to be treated like an animal anymore. Fuck him. It’s not enough that I’m naked here? I can’t even use a spoon like a civilized human being? Fuck that.” She pushed herself away from the table and got to her feet. “I’m finding some goddamn clothes and getting the hell away from here. What are you going to do about it?” She glared at me. I just calmly gazed back at her. I wasn’t too surprised that one of them had snapped. A shouting match wasn’t going to solve anything.

 Elizabeth, Christi and Jane had given up. They just tried to make themselves as tiny as possible. Eating quietly. Trying their damnedest to disappear. Not wanting to be involved further in this. Not even Jane.

 Amy, still angry, stalked out of the kitchen. I could hear her stomping down the hallway. Still muttering. I gave her a few minutes and then got to my feet.

 Jane looked up at me. Always the brave one. I was actually surprised that she was brave enough to say anything.

 “Please. Master. Please don’t ... she’s just frustrated. She’s just a girl.”

 One look and her jaw snapped shut audibly. She didn’t want to be a part of this. She knew that the punishment for Amy was going to be far beyond any punishment that her body might welcome. Jane just went back to taking tiny bites of her sandwich. Trying to disappear again. She whispered softly, “Please. I’m sorry.”

 I walked slowly out and down the hall. I stopped at the bedroom doorway where Amy was already in a bra and panties. She was crying, just about to pull a sweater over her head.

 “Care to apologize?” I asked softly.

 “Fuck you.” She glared at me. “I’m tired of being your slave. Tired of being tied up to sleep. Tired of being kept without the simple dignity of clothing. Tired of jumping when you say jump. I’m not your toy. You should be apologizing to me. You fucking bastard.”

 “Amy. Calm down. You know I’m not going to let you walk out of here.”

 “What are you going to do about it?” She pulled the sweater over her head.

 I was beginning to see that she had lost it. She simply didn’t care anymore. That could be dangerous. I debated just returning her. I didn’t need these problems. However. If I did that, the other women might see a way out. If they acted nuts, and openly disobeyed, resisted, I might give up on them and just return them to the bliss of the frozen time line. That wouldn’t be good. I simply couldn’t let Amy get away with this rebellion.

 “Amy. Don’t make it worse on yourself.”

 “That’s a laugh. How could it be worse? Eating out of a bowl like some kind of animal. I’m not your freaking pet. Goddammit.”

 “Actually you are. And believe me. It can always be worse.”

 “Fuck you. What are you going to do about it? Fucker. I’m leaving.”

 This could become very dangerous. I had a wild girl here. The other three, unbound in the kitchen. I couldn’t very well enlist the other three. They were scared at the moment. But if they saw the chance, they might try to overpower me. That just wouldn’t be good. I could stop them. I wasn’t afraid of that. But the last thing I needed was rebellion. Guess I should have bound them for breakfast. But I wasn’t expecting this.

  

 Chapter 51

 Amy was glaring at me defiantly. This petite woman. In panties and a sweater. Still barefoot. I felt like I was a lover having a break up fight. I almost laughed at the absurdity.

 Seeing that I wasn’t going to get anywhere with her, I concentrated and slipped her into a slow time bubble. She was about to open her mouth to say something, probably hurling more abuse at me. But that never happened as she semi-froze in position. I wandered out to the living area. Glanced in on the other girls. They were still seated, trying to eat as slowly and as silently as they could. Like guests listening to the hosts during the party fight. Wanting to be anywhere but here. But not able to go anywhere else.

 I picked back up the gun from the living room. Along with some rope, some handcuffs, drill from the hardware bag, and an eyebolt. I carried the equipment back to the bedroom and dumped it on the dressing table. Amy was still standing in her sweater and panties in the middle of the room. Anger still showing on her frozen face.

 I wandered back to the doorway and leaned on the jamb. I returned Amy to our timeline.

 She began right away. Probably still spouting whatever was on her mind when I slowed her down.

 “You goddamn bastard. I hate you. Leave me alone.” Then seeing that some things had changed. I suddenly had a gun. Eyes flicked to the restraints on the table.

 “Amy.”

 “Fuck you. You ain’t tying me up again. I won’t let you. You fucking bastard.” She was really venting. She made a move to get her jeans which were lying on the bed.

 “Amy. Stop.”

 She hesitated and looked at me. Still defiant. Shifting her weight from one bare foot to the other.

 “You are going to have to shoot me, you know.”

 “Amy. Don’t kid yourself. I will shoot you. But I don’t have to.”

 “I’m not stopping. You are either going to have to undo whatever the hell it is that you’ve done to the world. Or you are going to have to shoot me. Or I’m going to walk out of here. Fuck you. I’m going to finish dressing like a human being and I’m gone. Got it?”

 “Listen to me, Amy.” She stopped reaching for her jeans. Perhaps something in my calm tone. “You don’t want to do this. Take off the clothes and allow me to punish you and it won’t be as bad.”

 “Haven’t you been fucking listening to me? You have trouble hearing?”

 “Amy.”

 “Shoot me if you have to. I don’t care.” I watched as she picked up the jeans. She honestly didn’t care if I shot her.

 “Amy. Listen. If I shoot you, it is going to hurt. If I shoot you, it will be in a very uncomfortable way. There are no hospitals. No doctors. You’ll die, but it will take days. In agony. I’m not going to shoot you in the head. Or the heart. Knees. Elbows. Arms. Legs. Breasts.”

 She paled a bit, but bent down and began to slip the jeans onto her right leg. She’d passed the point of no return. She was gambling everything that I wouldn’t shoot her.

 “Fuck you.”

 “But I’m not going to shoot you, Amy. I really don’t want to incapacitate such a beautiful body. If I wanted to kill you, I’d torture you to death. Enjoying your screams until you couldn’t scream anymore. But I’m not going to do that either. You’ll scream, but you’ll survive.”

 Amy was crying by this point, but she slipped the jeans onto her other leg and began to pull them up.

 “Goddammit. Why do you have to do these things to us? We’re people, you know? Human beings? How can you be such a monster? How can you hurt us so casually? We hurt, you know? Pain? You remember pain? When you fell out of the tree when you were a kid? Broke your arm? Imagine that, but a hundred times worse. Some asshole whipping you, while you’re helpless. Tied up. Shit. I hate you. I can’t take it anymore.”

 She pulled the jeans over her hips. She was about to do them up. The first time she’d had clothing in days. The clothes were actually attractive on her.

 “Amy. Listen to me. You can leave. I’m not even going to stop you. But I want you to know something, if you do.”

 “What’s that, you fuckhead?” Her fingers struggling with the top button of the jeans.

 “Whereas I really don’t want to seriously damage your body, I don’t have the same problem damaging a male body.” I waved the gun for emphasis.

 “Oh my God. You son-of-a-bitch. You wouldn’t.”

 “Care to try me?”

 The fight just melted out of her body. I watched it happen. She knew she was beaten. Her father, frozen outside the room. Safe for the moment. She couldn’t risk it. I watched as her face just collapsed. The anger. The frustration. The humiliation. All replaced by fear. She knew that she was in for a punishment to end all punishment. And she was afraid. Now she couldn’t just walk out. Her father would suffer for her determination.

 “Oh God. I’m sorry.” She whispered. Her fingers fumbled with the jeans and she slid them back down her long legs. She was weeping, her whole body wracked by sobs. Her whole body showing me her defeat. She stepped out of the jeans, leaving them on the floor. She began to pull the sweater over her head.

 “Amy. Stop.” She turned her head. Still crying her eyes out. But didn’t quite get the sweater over her head.

 “Please. Oh God. What are you going to do with me? Please don’t hurt me.”

 “Amy, this is simple. Stop crying.”

 I let her struggle with it. Standing there. Barefoot. Bare legs. Sweater. Panties. Finally after three or four minutes she calmed herself. Tears still fell, but the body shaking sobs reduced. She opened her eyes.

 “Do you know how to use a drill?”

 “Oh God. What are you going to do with me?”

 “Amy?”

 She just shook her head. I didn’t think that she would know how to use one. I haven’t met many women that could use any power tools. But it was worth a shot. Would have added to the humiliation making her help set up her punishment.

 “Alright. Calm down. Sit in the chair.”

 “Please don’t hurt me. Oh God. Don’t you want the rest of my clothes off?”

 “Not yet. Just sit down.” She walked over to the chair and sat down.

 “Please. God. This isn’t happening. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

 I crouched behind the chair. “Wrists.”

 “Oh God. Please. Don’t tie me up. God. What are you going to do?” She was almost hysterical, imagining what I was going to do with her. She placed her wrists behind the chair.

 I wrapped her wrists in rope, tightly and tied it off to the rung between the chair legs. I clinched her elbows, bringing them as close as I could. She cried out, but didn’t complain. Her breasts thrust forward beneath the sweater. She didn’t complain because she knew that she was in for a painful time anyway. And complaining wasn’t going to help her cause. I wrapped rope above and below her breasts, holding her back into the chair. Further emphasizing her breasts that until really recently were completely bare.

 I then moved in front of the chair and crouched down, looking into her tear stained face. She looked back at me for a second and lowered her eyes.

 “Please. Th-th-this sl-slave is so sorry. Please have mercy on her. Oh God. What are you going to do to me?”

 “What happened?”

 “Oh God. I. Th-this slave just snapped. God. I’m so sorry. I just couldn’t take it anymore. I had to be free. You. I. You have no idea what its like to be naked and humiliated twenty-four hours a day. I just needed a break. God. Please. Please understand.” The words tumbled from her mouth. A curious mixture of slave and normal talk. Fear very evident in the shake of her voice.

 “Amy. I understand. But you have to understand that I can’t let you get away with it, either.”

 “Oh God. Please don’t hurt me.” She was pulling at the ropes that held her body to the chair.

 I ignored her and climbed up on another chair. I used the drill to make a small hole in the concrete of the ceiling. Using a lead anchor, I threaded the eyebolt into the ceiling. It would take a lot of weight. Amy watched all these preparations in dread. Tears still streaming down her face. Begging pitifully.

 I wandered back out into the living room and gathered up a few other odds and ends. A couple of very short dowels, some wing nuts. I returned to the room. Amy was calmer. I picked up the drill and made a couple of holes in the wood. Threaded them together with the wing nuts and bolts. Amy watched all this in eerie fascination.

 I knelt in front of her and touched her ankles. She had been sitting with her legs slightly apart. Probably trying to do what she thought I wanted at this point. She looked a bit confused, but she brought her legs together. I wrapped rope around her ankles, clinching it tightly, making her cry out again. I tied off the rope and she sat quietly. Bound.

 “Please, master. God. This slave is sorry. She’ll do anything you want. Please don’t hit her. Don’t hurt her. You don’t have to hurt her.”

 Slave talk wasn’t going to help her this time.

 “Have you learned your lesson?”

 “Oh God. Yes. Please. I’ve learned.”

 “What have you learned.”

 “Not to talk back. There is no escape. Oh God. Whatever you want me to learn.”

 “Not good enough. I’ll tell you what you’ve learned. Or will learn. There is no escape. Until I get tired of you. And getting angry at me, is not a problem. But getting dressed without permission is not acceptable. Nor is screaming at me. Rebellion will only be tolerated to an extent. You went far too far this time. I don’t mind feisty women. But that kind of behaviour frightens everyone. No good.”

 She gulped. “Yes. Master. Your slave is sorry. She won’t let it happen again.”

 “I intend to ensure that it doesn’t happen again.”

 “Please. What are you going to do to me?”

 “Names.” I suddenly changed direction. Wanting to keep her off balance mentally.

 Confusion. “Pardon me?”

 “You were calling me names. You remember what they were?”

 “Oh God. I was angry. I didn’t mean ...”

 “I don’t mind being called names. I’d be surprised if you didn’t call me names. I almost expect it. What were they?”

 “Oh God. Please. You’ll get angry. I don’t remember.”

 “A bastard?” She nodded. “What else?”

 “Oh God. I don’t remember I was angry. Hurt.”

 “Amy.”

 “Christ. I think I called you a son of a bitch. Please don’t make me do this.”

 “What else?”

 “F-fucker. I think.”

 “And a good deal more, eh?” She nodded. Miserable. “Is this kind of language the kind a lady should use?” She swallowed. Not knowing the right answer. She nodded. Guessing. Wrong answer. “A lady wouldn’t use that kind of language. At all. Much as you think I treat you like animals, I expect my females to act like ladies. I can forgive the occasional slip if you are being tormented. Or in passion. But don’t you think this was rather excessive? I can imagine this kind of language coming from your mouth if I was whipping you. Or raping you. But I was just trying to calm you down. Remember?”

 She nodded. Tears falling from her eyes. Pulling at the ropes holding her.

 “So, would it be fair to say that your mouth got you into this predicament?”

 She nodded.

 “Pardon me?”

 “Yes sir.”

 “So, if I was to gag you, that might be considered an appropriate punishment?”

 “Please, don’t gag me. I’ll behave. I promise.” But I could see it in her eyes. Confusion. A gag hardly seemed like a bad punishment. Certainly not worthy of her transgressions.

 “Beg me.”

 “What?”

 “Beg me to gag you.”

 “Oh God. Don’t make me do that.” She squirmed in the chair.

 “Amy.”

 “Oh God. Alright. Please gag this slave’s mouth to teach her a lesson. Oh my God.”

 I picked up the wooden dowel contraption from the floor. She looked at it with confusion.

 “Tongue.”

 Comprehension dawned on her and she wildly shook her head. “Oh God. I’m not letting you put that on me. No way.”

 I shrugged and picked up the gun. “Have it your way. Would you like to see the bullet hitting your father’s knee? I can bring him in here if you’d like.”

 “Oh Christ.” I watched as she stuck out her tongue and held it. Pleading evident in her eyes.

 I wandered over while she held still and slipped the tongue clamp over the tip of her extended tongue. I used the wing nuts to tighten it down tightly against her tongue. Finally she squealed and I pulled gently at the clamp. It was attached firmly. She automatically tried to bring her tongue back into her mouth as soon as I released the clamp from my grasp. Of course, the clamp prevented her from doing that, and she finally gave up, letting her tongue extend between her lips.

 “eeth,” she begged. Trying to say “Please”.

 Little did she know it got worse. I knelt in front of her, and wrapped some thin cord around her toes, lashing them together. She squirmed a bit at the sensations.

 I ran the cord up through the eye bolts. Using the cord, I pulled down, forcing her to raise her legs to a straight out position. She squirmed.

 “Hold them up,” I ordered her. I felt the weight of her legs reduce as she took most of the strain on her thigh muscles. I deftly wrapped the other end of the cord around the tongue clamp. Ignoring her squeals and begging. She was well aware of the problem. Her thighs were going to tire quickly. And her tongue was going to be stretched right out of her mouth. She could probably already feel her thighs screaming at the tension. But if she didn’t manage to keep her thighs like that, her mouth was going to be in agony. The tears began to fall. She was probably wishing that she’d never even thought about defying me.

 “Amy?”

 “oh ong?” she tried to say. I was pretty sure that she wanted to know how long she was going to be in this. Her body shaking with the sobbing and the pain.

 “You want it higher? Tighter?”

 “eeze. oh ong?” trying to shake her head but not being overly successful.

 I took pity on her. “We’ll see. I’m going to go finish my lunch. I might release you afterwards if you’re good.”

 “Oh od.”

 I turned on my heel and left the suffering girl on her own, returning to the kitchen. By now the other three women were finished their meals. They just sat quietly. Not looking at me. Afraid. I’m not sure how much of the disagreement they heard, but at this point they knew better than to even speak.

 Christi, eyes downcast, just reached forward and picked up my plate. Still with the untouched cheese sandwiches. I could see the fear and distress in her eyes. She wanted, or needed something, but was afraid to ask. I wasn’t angry at her, so I made it easier on the tortured woman.

 “Christi? You can speak. What do you need?”

 She must have been frightened. She reverted to slave talk. “Please. Don’t punish this slave. This slave just doesn’t know whether you want her to make a new sandwich or heat these. Please. Please don’t punish me too. I haven’t done anything.”

 “It’s alright. Calm down. Just reheat those.”

 She nodded and quickly as she could turned back to the stove. Jane and Elizabeth just sat quietly. Avoiding my eyes. Frightened as well. Probably wondering what I did to Amy. But no way were they going to ask me.

 Christi reheated my lunch for the second time. Placed the plate in front of me, with a longing look at the cheese sandwiches and took her seat between Jane and Elizabeth. All three girls were probably hungry. It wasn’t much to eat and their life was reasonably vigorous these days. I’d have to start feeding them better if I kept expecting the same caliber of performance out of them. But for now, I wasn’t going to allow them any more food. I wanted them a little hungry.

 Finally, some peace and quiet. I silently ate. Admiring the bare females in front of me while they just shifted awkwardly. Not quite daring to open their mouths, yet.

  

 Chapter 52

 I finished my lunch and rose from my seat. Christi almost immediately began to clear the table. Without me even asking her to do it. I touched her arm. Probably she was glad to have something to do.

 “Christi. Let Elizabeth and Jane clean up. You cooked.” I picked up a large kitchen knife. All three girls’ eyes widened when they saw that. They had no idea how angry I was at Amy, and assumed the worst.

 The other two jumped to their feet. Elizabeth watching longingly as she had to dump Amy’s breakfast. Leaving Jane and Elizabeth to their tasks, I guided Christi out into the living room.

 She hesitated as I began to guide her towards the bedroom.

 “Please. What did you do to her?”

 “You’ll find out.”

 “Please don’t kill her. She doesn’t deserve it. It could have been any one of us that snapped. She’s just a girl. Her mind got away from her. She’ll behave now. I’m sure of it.”

 “Will you guarantee it?”

 Christi just gulped. She was already owing me from the Kimberly episode. I couldn’t see her risking herself for Amy.

 “I didn’t think so. Relax,” I continued. “I’m just teaching her a lesson.”

 “Oh God. I know what your lessons are like. How much pain is she in?”

 “I imagine by now, her legs are probably screaming. Though she can’t.”

 By this point we’d arrived at the bedroom door. Christi caught her breath as she was presented with the picture of Amy, straining at the ropes. Head tilted back. Trying to convince her thighs to take the strain off her bound tongue. Tears falling down her face. Panting. Trying to scream. Trying to beg.

 “Kneel.” Christi fell to her knees.

 I walked over to Amy’s chair. I ran my finger along the arch of her bare right foot. She jumped. Causing a scream to emerge from her tortured mouth.

 “eeeze,” she was ready to beg. Bigtime. Pulling against the ropes.

 “Amy? You want me to cut this cord?” I indicated the cord running from her toes to her tongue.

 “Ahhhh,” she tried to nod her head, but wasn’t overly successful.

 “No? You want me to hang some weights from your ankles?”

 “og oooooooo,” she wailed. Shaking her head as far as the tongue clamp would let her. I cruelly pressed on the top of her feet increasing the pressure on her thighs and tongue. I could feel the resistance and see the tightening of her tortured thighs. She screeched. “Ahhhhhhhh. o orre. o orre.”

 “Amy?” She just dully looked back at me. “Are you going to behave?”

 “eth. asther. eth” I think she was trying to say “Yes, Master. Yes.” but it was hard to tell.

 “I’m going to give you a choice. Okay?”

 “mmmm.”

 “I can leave you like this while I go out. Or you can submit to a breast whipping. I’ll give you a minute to decide.”

 This torment must have been exceptionally painful. Immediately, she began to beg. “i icking, eeeeze. o ore ag. eeeeeeze.”

 I bent down to where Christi was kneeling. “I’m going to go out for a while with Jane and Elizabeth. I haven’t quite decided what to do with you.”

 “Oh God. Please. I’ll be good. Leave me here.”

 “You are staying here.”

 “Free?” Hopeful.

 “That’s what I haven’t decided. I’ll tell you what. If you will promise to do something for me, then I’ll leave you mostly unbound. Handcuffed in front only. Okay? And I’ll even let you wear a robe.”

 “You’re kidding. What do you want me to do? I’ll do anything to be allowed to wear something for a while. Please.”

 “Okay. Amy over there wants a breast whipping rather than the gag. At least I’m pretty sure that this is what she said.” Out of the corner of my eye I could see the girl trying to agree with me. “I’m going to give her the initial one, but I’m guessing that Jane, Elizabeth and I will be out for some time. The bad wench over there is going to need further correction throughout the afternoon. Understand?”

 “You want me to hit her while you are gone? Oh God.”

 “Will you? You don’t have to. I won’t punish you. However, if you agree to do it, and I find out that you didn’t. Big trouble.”

 Christi gulped. She knew about big trouble. Amy was in it now. Gurgling noises from the chair vicinity. I had to get her out of that evil tie soon or she was going to rip her tongue out of her mouth as her thighs collapsed.

 “What’s the alternative?”

 “I was thinking a nice tight hog-tie. I might gag you. You and Amy could be a pair. But I suspect you’ll be slightly more comfortable than Amy. I’ll put you on the bed.”

 “Oh. Hog-tie with a robe?”

 “You have to be joking.”

 “A girl can try. I guess I’ll do what you want.”

 “Good girl.”

 I rose. I could see the strain on Amy’s face. Her tongue was already almost stretched out of her mouth. The girl crying and trying her best to control the tremors in her straining legs.

 “Amy?”

 She tried to say something completely unintelligible.

 “Did I understand you correctly. You’d rather have your breasts whipped with the riding crop than this?”

 “ahhhhh.”

 Verbal interaction just wasn’t going to work.

 “Amy. I can’t understand you.” A quick look crossed her pain filled face. One of those then-take-this-gag-off-me-you-moron looks. “I want you to wiggle your left foot if you want the breast whipping.”

 Confusion crossed her face. Not a fair question. But she knew that she was going to have permanent damage to her tongue if she didn’t do something. She winced as she struggled to wiggle her left foot. The movement transferring along the rope to her tongue.

 “Amy. I’m going to whip you until I’m tired. And then Christi is going to whip you twice every fifteen minutes while I’m gone. One blow has to hit your nipples every fifteen minutes.”

 I heard a faint, “Oh God.” from Christi’s direction.

 “Still want the breast whipping?”

 She struggled with her pain, and then wiggled her left foot again. Pulling against her toes and her tongue. Panting.

 I brought up the knife and in one swift movement severed the cord connecting her toes through the eyebolt to her tongue. Her tongue snapped back into her mouth audibly. She winced as the clamp connected with her teeth. She cried out as her feet hit the floor suddenly having their support released. After the initial pain, and uncramping of her thigh muscles, she sighed in relief. She wiggled her tongue, wanting out of the clamp. I wasn’t sure that I wanted her out of that torture.

 “You want out of this?” I lifted her tongue by the clamp.

 She nodded vigorously.

 “When is the next time you are going to disobey my orders?”

 She shook her head. Pleading in her eyes.

 “If I take that thing off you, will you behave?”

 Nod.

 “I’m going to hit you. You know that don’t you?”

 A nod. Fear in her eyes.

 “And if I take this thing off you, I want you to thank me for the whipping, beg for the next stroke and count them off. Can you do that?”

 Real fear. Not sure that she could do it, but wanting that tongue clamp off more. A hesitant nod.

 “Will you give your father a blow job?”

 Real fear. Tears springing to her eyes. Wanting her tongue out. I’m sure it hurt beyond my comprehension. But knowing that she just couldn’t do that to get the evil thing off. She finally shook her head. Tears really flowing. At least she was honest. The girl still hadn’t learned that I could make her do it, if I wanted to. So refusing to do anything was next to useless. Might as well say yes early and save yourself pain. But she refused, not knowing any better. I took it to mean that she wouldn’t do that to save herself the tongue pain. Provided she had a choice. In this case she did. I wasn’t interested in making her have sex with her father. At least not yet. I could always force her to do it later if I wanted.

 I reached forward and began to loosen the restraint on her tongue. After it fell free, she ever so slowly retracted her sore tongue into her mouth. Letting her saliva moisten the bruised organ.

 “Fank-you,” she mumbled/lisped. Squirming in the ropes. Especially the bare feet. Probably uncomfortable with the toe cord.

 “Keep in mind that I can put it back on you if you don’t do everything I ask.”

 She just nodded in misery.

 I retrieved the riding crop from the dresser. Christi’s eyes opened. She was wondering how much the poor girl was going to be able to take. I was wondering the same thing. I’d put her through a lot for so early in the morning. For her anyway.

 I looked at the girl. She looked like she was in shell shock. Working her tongue around her mouth. Still crying a little; pulling at her restraints.

  

 Chapter 53

 Without warning, I brought the crop down across Amy’s inviting breasts. She cried out softly, and tried to move her body. Her bare feet pushing at the ground. The chair holding her steady. The ropes around her torso holding her so she couldn’t even move her breasts an inch. The blow through the sweater and the underlying bra couldn’t have been very severe.

 I looked at the woman for a moment. Finally turned to Christi, still kneeling on the floor.

 “Christi?”

 “Yes sir,” came the reluctant reply.

 “Wasn’t Amy supposed to do something?”

 “Oh God. She had to count and beg for the next.”

 Amy clued in. “Oh God. I’m sorry. Please don’t punish me. Oh God. One. You’ve hit me once. Oh God. Please.”

 “Shush.” I spoke sharply to Amy, and surprised she snapped her mouth shut.

 I turned back to Christi.

 “I was almost sure that she had agreed to do that to be free of the tongue thing. Do you think I should put that back on her?”

 “Oh God. Please no. I’ll behave. I’ll count. I’ll beg. I’ll do whatever you want. Not the tongue. God, that hurt.” Amy resumed her begging from the chair.

 I turned to the begging girl. “Didn’t I tell you to hush? This discussion doesn’t concern you.”

 Amy looked frightened. The expression on her frightened face said, “Whoa there. It’s my tongue you’re talking about. It concerns me.” But she obeyed. Having to struggle not to beg further.

 “Christi?”

 “Oh God. Don’t ask me. Please. I. I don’t know the right answer. Please.”

 “Doesn’t she deserve to get the tongue clamp back?”

 Amy moaned but managed to keep quiet.

 Christi, tears brimming in her eyes replied, “I guess so.”

 I nodded. “I think she deserves it as well.”

 I turned to Amy. “What do you think, wench?”

 “Oh God. Can I talk?”

 I nodded.

 “Please. Don’t punish me. Oh God. I’ll do what you want. I just forgot. It wasn’t that I was resisting. Honest. Please have mercy. I just forgot.”

 “Amy. Relax.”

 “Oh please. What are you going to do to me. Not the tongue thing. Please. I can’t take that any more. It hurts. Oh god.”

 “Amy. Do you think you deserve to have this back on you?” I picked up the discarded clamp.

 “Oh God. Please no.”

 “Do you deserve it?”

 “No. I’ll be good. I swear it. I’ll count and beg like you want. Just don’t put that on me.” A light went on in her head. “How can I count and beg if you put that on me? You want to hear me scream and beg, don’t you?”

 The girl had a good point there.

 “Okay. I’ll give you a choice again.”

 “Not again.”

 “You have the option. I can put up with you screaming through this thing. So I’ll give you a choice. We can give you the whipping without the benefit of the sweater. Or you can have the tongue clip back.”

 “What kind of choice is that? I hurt more either way.”

 “Yup. Should have remembered your deal, I guess.”

 “Oh God.”

 “Which or I’ll choose.”

 Actually the girl hadn’t lost anything. Unless she chose the tongue clamp. I was going to bare her chest as I went anyway.

 “Oh God. Not the tongue thing. It hurts too much.”

 “So you want me to hit you without your sweater?”

 “Oh my God.”

 “Tell me.”

 “Please don’t make me do this.” I just looked at her. “Oh God. Alright. I want you to hit me without my sweater in the way. Please don’t put the tongue thing on me. Please.”

 I picked back up the knife. I watched as Amy tried to shy away. Something about being completely helpless and having someone with a knife approaching you.

 I reached towards her chest and gathered the material at her right breast and pulled it away from her. With the knife I cut a ragged hole in the material of her sweater. She gasped as her bra encased breast became visible through the hole. Her nipple was clearly visible through the bra. I traced it with my finger.

 I put down the knife across her thighs. She’d have to be a little cautious how much she moved or it would get knocked off, with the resulting danger of it hitting her bare feet on the way down.

 I picked back up the crop. Amy braced herself for the blow. I brought the instrument down across both breasts. The sweater taking a good portion of the blow across her left breast, but the bra providing little protection for her right one.

 “Ahhhhhhhh. God. That hurts. Please no more. God please no more.”

 The pain, must have jolted her memory again. No count. No begging for the next one. No thank-you.

 Without even consulting with the girls, I gathered up the knife and repeated the sweater trick on her left breast. Now, there was no real protection for either breast. Just the satin of her bra. Amy’s eyes widened as she watched me remove the fabric from her left breast as well. Her eye’s questioning until it dawned on her.

 “Oh God. I’m sorry. I. Christ. Two. It hurt so much. Oh God. It hurt. Please no more. You have no idea how much that thing hurts.”

 I turned to Christi. “Christi, can you go get a glass of water, cold, from the kitchenette? And tell those other two that after they finish cleaning up to cuff themselves and wait for me on their knees in the living area.”

 I saw a questioning look flash over Christi’s face. She was probably wondering what the heck I wanted with a glass of cold water. But she kept her opinions to herself. Maybe I was just thirsty.

 “Amy. Darling. You have to remember to count or this will just keep getting worse. And, don’t forget the thank-you and the begging for the next one. I know it’s hard, but it is part of your punishment. You know this.”

 “Oh Christ, it hurts. You are such a bastard.”

 “Wasn’t it your mouth that got you into this chair in the first place?”

 “God, I’m sorry. Truly. I’ll be good. Please. God, I wish I’d just eaten that damn cereal. Damn.”

 Without warning, I brought the crop down across her breasts again. I don’t think it hit the nipples but she certainly screamed.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhh. God. Two. I mean three. Oh god. Christ. My tits. That. Fucking. Hurts.” She managed to gasp out. Her chest heaving in the ropes.

 Christi had just returned with the glass of water.

 “Amy. Amy. Amy.”

 “Oh God. What have I done now? Please have mercy on me.”

 “Don’t you remember what else you are supposed to do?”

 “Oh Christ. No. My mind. It’s just the pain. Please.”

 Christi spoke up. “Amy. Honey. Please try to remember. Thank him as well. And beg for the next one. I can’t watch this.”

 “Oh God. Please. I can’t do that. Please don’t make me thank you for this. It hurts so fucking much. Oh God.”

 I picked up the glass of water. Tested it with my finger. Freezing cold. I casually tossed the water against her chest. Amy screamed as the cold water hit her bra enclosed breasts. Soaking the remaining sweater. The shock of the cold water surprising her more than hurting her. Her nipples instantly became more erect. Poking through the now sheer fabric of her bra. Almost in the same motion I brought the crop down on her breasts again. This time the blow was magnified by the wet fabric covering her breasts. I ensured that this blow caught at least one of those perky nipples.

 “Oh Jesus. My tits. Oh my God.” She was gasping for breath. Crying out her pain. “OWOWOWOWOOWOWO. Ohhhh. God. Four. I think that’s four. Oh Jesus. No more. The pain.” Her breasts heavily despite the close restraint. “Oh God. I can’t do this. Thank-you. Oh my God. I can’t do this.”

 “Amy, I’ll cut off the rest of the bra.”

 “You will anyway, you bastard.”

 “Probably. Eventually. But I won’t put that tongue thing back on you unless you can’t follow orders.”

 “Oh God. You bastard, son-of-a-bitch. Please hit me again. Hit my tits again.”

 “If you insist.”

 I brought the crop down again against both orbs. Amy screamed again. Begging and pleading for mercy. Finally remembering.

 “F-four. I mean five. Please don’t punish me any more. I’m sorry. I’ll never do it again. I’ll do anything you want. No more on my poor tits. God it hurts. Oh God. Thank-you. Oh please. Hit me again. Please god let him get tired of this. Please don’t hit me.”

 Again across the nipples.

 “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Argh. God. Christ. Fuck. Shit. Hell. I can’t take any more. You’re going to damage me forever. Oh God it hurts. My tits. Please no more. Six. Oh my god that was only six. Thank-you, you fucked up bastard. My poor tits. Please no more. Oh God. I can’t. Please, hit me again. I can’t take it, but hit me again. You bastard.”

 I leaned down and kissed her on the mouth, stopping her babbling. She, not being able to do anything else, returned the kiss.

 “Oh God. Please stop hitting me. I’ll do anything you want. I’ll never talk back again. I’ll strip, happily for you. I’ll crawl forever. You can hang me upside down and crop my ass. I’ll fuck you. I’ll do anything. Just no more on my tits. You can even put that tongue thing on me. God. It didn’t hurt this much. God.”

 “You’ll give your father a blow job?”

 “Gladly. Please no more.”

 She must have been in some serious pain. Jane has been the only girl that has been able to take more blows to her breasts. And probably only because of the masochistic side effects of the punishment. I decided that this was as far as I could take Amy without her just falling into insanity. Or passing out. And I didn’t want to take this that far.

 I kissed her again. She kissed back. Anything not to feel the crop on her chest again.

 “Amy. I’m not going to make you do your father. Not now anyway.”

 “Oh God. Thank God.”

 I reached forward and cut out a good portion of the still wet fabric of her bra cups. Exposing the bare skin of her breasts. Goosebumps and red welts. Interesting combination. I ran the knife carefully over her erect nipples. Amy watched with fear in her eyes, trying to shrink back away from the blade. Crying out as the sharp edge touched her exposed nipples. But I was careful not to cut her.

 “Please no more. My poor tits can’t take any more.”

 “You realize that I could cut these things off if I wanted.” I traced the nipple with my index finger. She shuddered and turned very pale.

 “Oh God. Please. Hit me again if you have to. Don’t cut me. Oh God.”

 “You know that I could make you beg me to cut your nipples? Don’t you?”

 “Oh God. Yes. Please. God.”

 “Where would you like me to hit you, instead?”

 “My thighs. My stomach. My face. The bottom of my feet.” She lifted her legs at this suggestion. “My ass. My back. Anything but my tits. No more. Please.”

 “Amy. Relax. I’m not going to hit you again. You’ve got a fifteen minute respite and then Christi is going to hit you. Not as hard as I did. One on the nipples and one somewhere else. Her discretion. If you can convince her to hit you somewhere else for the second blow, that’s fine. You don’t have to count or beg her, unless I’m around. Okay?”

 “Oh God. Please no more. I’ve learned my lesson.”

 I was pretty sure she had, but this afternoon was still going to be memorable. We’d make sure that she never forgot it.

  

 Chapter 54

 I walked over the where Christi was kneeling and crouched down.

 “You actually going to hit her while I’m gone?”

 “Do I have a choice?”

 “Not really. I’ll make a judgment call depending on the state of her nipples on whether you’ve done your job. If you haven’t hit her, or not hard enough then you know the consequences. I wouldn’t fall asleep if I were you. If she doesn’t beg to be hit somewhere else, land both strokes on her breasts. Understand?”

 “Oh God. Haven’t you done enough to her? She’s hurt. Believe me. She’s hurt. She’s learned her lesson. She’ll never dare it again. Even you must be able to see that.”

 “Christi. Dear. She was broken after I threatened her father. And if not, certainly after the tongue thing. The point is, I want her to never forget this. And she won’t. Her breasts are going to be too sore to forget for days.”

 “God. You are planning on keeping us forever. Aren’t you?”

 “I told you. Until I tire of you. And that ain’t likely to happen in the next couple of days. Now, be a good girl and get a robe and a pair of handcuffs.”

 She didn’t need to be told twice. She scampered to her bare feet and practically ran to the bathroom, picking up a pair of handcuffs along the way. The things were scattered about the suite. She returned moments later carrying a white courtesy bathrobe and handcuffs.

 “Please, can I put it on?” A look of sheer anticipation on her face. She hadn’t had a scrap of clothing on, unless you counted ropes and chains, in three solid days. I suspect that she would have agreed to anything to be allowed even this skimpy protection.

 I reminded myself that she’d been good today, and I wouldn’t be around for a couple of hours anyway. It wouldn’t really matter if I allowed her clothes. She just might be even more cooperative if I gave her small rewards from time to time. I nodded slowly.

 Like a little girl, she shrugged into the garment. The sleeves only reached to her elbows and the hem of the robe was short, falling just to the middle of her thighs. She was a tall for a girl, but not exceptionally tall. Looking at her, I couldn’t imagine her answering the door for room service in that thing. But, I wasn’t about to complain. The shorter; the better as far as I was concerned. And she seemed thrilled to have anything to cover her nudity. I stopped her just before she belted it closed around herself.

 “No belt.”

 I reached forward and pulled the white belt from the loops on the garment. Her face registered disappointment but not surprise. I guess she knew that that was likely to happen. Can’t blame a girl for trying. She knew that if she sat, she’d be able to arrange the white terrycloth to cover herself anyway. And she knew that the only time she’d have to stand was every fifteen minutes to hit Amy while I was gone.

 “Please, I don’t need to be handcuffed,” she pleaded as I grasped her right wrist and began to apply the steel. “I can make a more accurate swing. Please.”

 I just looked into her earnest face. I guess I couldn’t blame them for trying. She saw that she wasn’t going to get anywhere with this fight and meekly raised her other arm to make it easier for me to cuff her. Satisfied with the cloth draping her body. Partially hiding her. Once she was secured into the cuffs, I led her out into the living area.

 Jane and Elizabeth were kneeling, facing each other in the middle of the living area. They had used handcuffs to secure their hands behind them. They were quietly talking as we entered. Their faces turned to us, surprise registering in Jane’s face as she noted the robe that Christi was wearing. Perhaps some jealousy. Strange to think that this girl could get jealous of another woman because she had a bathrobe partially on. Their lives had changed so much. I’m surprised any of them were sane. And I wasn’t surprised that Amy had gone over the edge for a while. But she was currently suffering for her temporary insanity. And the other girls, especially Christi knew it.

 “To your feet.”

 Jane and Elizabeth struggled to their bare feet. I walked forward, leaving Christi standing by the hallway, and placed a collar on Elizabeth. Jane was still wearing hers that I’d placed around her throat so long ago. I picked up some leashes from the pack and attached them to their collars. They didn’t look happy about it, but were afraid to say anything. I pressed the pack into Elizabeth’s fingers behind her back and guided the girls to the door.

 I turned to Christi. “Remember your instructions. And be prepared to lose that robe when I return. Enjoy it while you can.” She nodded. Tears brimming in her eyes. Perhaps knowing that she was going to lose the clothing. Perhaps not wanting to go back and torture Amy. Maybe both. I watched as she walked to the sofa and sat down. A look of pleasure replacing the tears as she worked with her bound hands to arrange the skimpy bathrobe to cover her bareness. It worked rather well. She actually looked very attractive curled up on the couch, mostly buried in the folds of the terrycloth. I’d never seen her in clothing of any sort. Having taken her three days ago; her having the misfortune of being nude at the time the world stopped. Perhaps I’d start allowing them some clothes once in a while. Seeing what they looked like. Amy had looked nice in her sweater and jeans as well. And the clothes were certainly fun to cut off their bodies. Christi smiled at me and waved her bound hands at me. Urging me to leave. Probably looking forward to some privacy. And not bound uncomfortably. Must have seemed like heaven to the captive girl.

 I guided Jane and Elizabeth slowly out of the hotel. Back down the stairs and out the lobby. When we reached the street, Jane tugged on the leash to get my attention.

 I turned around. I had them following me and Elizabeth almost ran into me. I gave Jane a dirty look and she paled. Not quite knowing how to appease me.

 “Please. Master.”

 “Jane.”

 “Oh God. Please, can a girl speak without punishment? Oh God.”

 She must have been pretty desperate about something to bother me in my current mood.

 “Alright,” I replied to her.

 “Please. Master. In private?” A quick glance at Elizabeth who began to move ahead on the sidewalk. I just stopped her with a pull on her leash.

 “Jane. You don’t have the right to privacy. Remember?”

 “Oh God. Please. Oh God. I tried to stop her. We didn’t have anything to do with it. Please don’t take it out on us. Oh God. Please.” She thought that I was being harsh with her because of Amy’s actions. I actually hadn’t intended that, but perhaps she was right.

 I relented. She seemed really upset. And I didn’t particularly want to push this girl to rebellion. I’d had enough of that today. She probably wouldn’t have pushed the matter under the circumstances, but I suspect all three girls were traumatized by what had happened with Amy. I was a bit uncertain about their moods. Better to go easy on them for the next couple of hours, until the shock wore off. I guess I could have been cruel, but that could have been self-defeating. I couldn’t really think of any good reason not to grant her a bit of privacy.

 “Elizabeth. Would you mind wandering off up ahead a little?”

 “Gladly,” came her quick reply. I released her leash and she scampered on up ahead, out of earshot. She’d expect the same courtesy from Jane if she had wanted some privacy as well. The girls did tend to treat each other with respect. Maybe to compensate for my treatment of them.

 “Now. Why did you stop this little procession?”

 “Please. Master. Th-this slave was just curious where we were going?”

 “And you risked my anger for that?”

 She paled. “Please. I. This slave. Please, don’t punish this slave.”

 I didn’t quite understand this. The girls were frightened. Badly. And Jane had stopped me for this? Didn’t compute. She wanted privacy. And she’d fallen into slave talk. The light began to dawn on me. Slave talk. She wanted something. Something she was embarrassed about. Something she didn’t want the other girls to know about. She just didn’t quite know how to ask. It was almost as if she’d been considering this for some time. Whatever the request was. And now that it was the time to voice it, she was having second thoughts. Punishment? Didn’t make sense. Nobody in their right minds, not even Jane at the height of her masochism, would want punishment from me while I was in this kind of mood. I was still brooding over Amy. Though, I was calm enough. Still she didn’t seem anxious for any abuse. Trying to be subservient. Trying to keep me in a decent mood. This wasn’t the actions of a girl *wanting* punishment. Sex? Was she turned on by my treatment of Amy? By her fear? By Amy’s small rebellion? I hadn’t seen any indication of this kind of response before. And she’d only ever asked for sex in the past after I’d pushed all her buttons. Practically forced her to ask for release. Didn’t make sense. I guess I’d have to let her get around to things her own way. Be patient. Not one of my more advanced qualities.

 “Jane. I’m just not in the mood for games. What do you want?”

 “Master. Oh God. It’s hard. Th-this slave is frightened.”

 “Calm down. I won’t punish you. It’s alright. Whatever it is.”

 “But Amy. And you were so angry. You weren’t showing it, but you were. And that frightens us females. After all, you control us. It could have been any one of us. Please.” She moved her body in towards me. Pressing herself to me. Rubbing her bare breasts against me. I, like any heterosexual male, reacted. My demeanor softened. She certainly knew what buttons to press on me too. Slave talk and using her body to her advantage. She didn’t have much at her disposal, but she used whatever she had. And I’m ashamed to admit, it mostly worked.

 “Jane. Calm down. Really. I’m not angry at any of you. I’ve taken care of Amy. By the time we get back, we’ll be fine. She’ll be really scared of me, but she’ll be alright. Promise.”

 “You’re not angry at this slave? Truly?”

 “Truly.” I kissed her head. “Now what is it that you risked your beautiful hide for? Must be pretty important to you.”

 “Truthfully? This slave was just worried. She was frightened of the silent treatment. You weren’t talking to your slaves. She was afraid that you were going to punish us as well, and we didn’t deserve it. And she was worried about you a little. Worried that you were going insane as well.”

 I kissed her head again. “Is that all? I won’t punish you for what Amy did. You know that. I may be frightfully unfair to you, but even I wouldn’t do that. Is that all?” Taking my anger out on the other girls would be dangerous. At least this time. Overall, it’s probably not good to discipline any of them in anger. Make mistakes that way. Go too far. If I’d truly been angry with Amy, I’d have frozen her and dealt with her after I cooled off. But I actually, kind of, understood her actions. I really wasn’t all that heated about the incident. I’d been expecting it. Just not from her. I’d figured Jane to be the one strong enough to brave it.

 I watched her body. I could tell that she still wanted something. She couldn’t disguise it. Her body language was screaming it at me. Her face was a mask of indecision. Wanting to ask me for something and not wanting to. Maybe ashamed that she even had to ask me? Perhaps, knowing that this was her only chance, if she was going to ask me. At least in any semblance of privacy. It was damn unlikely that I’d send Elizabeth on ahead again, if I even allowed Jane the opportunity to talk to me again. The girls knew that I was pretty good as ignoring them, if I wasn’t in the mood to talk.

 I pressed a little. “Janey. If that’s all, we’re going to catch up with Elizabeth. Okay?”

 “My family,” she managed to blurt out.

 The penny dropped. But I was surprised that she’d want to even bring them up. Would have thought that she would want me to keep as clear of them as possible. After all, she was bound to me because of her agreement with me to leave them alone.

 “What about them?”

 “Please. Master. Oh God. I can’t do this. Kimberly.” Jane began to cry. Big tears streaming down her face. She was still close to me, looking up into my face. She sagged against me. Her indecision over.

 “What’s the matter, Janey?” Though by now, I think I suspected the problem. I’d left her family bound. Mostly nude. In that mall. And I hadn’t released them from the timeline. Jane had seen the state that Kimberly was in after being left for days. Dehydrated. Hungry. Suffering. And knew that her family was probably suffering the same fate. On the other hand, she had seen how I tormented Kimberly. Forcing her into such pain and humiliation, despite her suffering. Not wanting to subject her sister, her mother, and her father to more pain. Caught between a rock and a hard place.

 “Master? Please. This slave knows that her family is suffering. It’s been a couple of days. No food. No water. Please. They’ll die. And she knows what it’s like. Bound for eternity. The muscles. They hurt. Oh God. Please.”

 “Let me get this straight. You *want* to go back to the mall?”

 “Oh God. This slave doesn’t. It would kill her to see her family like that. She begs that you don’t take her inside to see her family like that. She wants to see her family. But not in pain. Please, don’t make her go. Please.”

 “So you want me to go? Alone?”

 “Oh God. Please. I. This slave doesn’t know. Please don’t hurt them.” A spark of a memory. “You said that I ... I mean ... this slave could earn their release. Haven’t I? Hasn’t she earned it? She’s been good. She’s done everything her master asked. She’s tried so hard to be good. Oh God.”

 “Why should I care whether your family is in pain or not?”

 “You shouldn’t. Your slave cares. They don’t need to suffer. Oh God. Please. Just return them.”

 “Assuming that I listen to you. And I free them. What do I get out of the deal? What’s guaranteeing your continued ... ahhh ... service?”

 I think that the slave talk abandoned her in her agitation. I was surprised that she’d managed to keep it up as long as she had. I think it was some kind of record.

 “Oh God. I’ll do anything you want. I’ll crawl. I’ll l-let you rape me. I’ll beg you for anything. Please. I can’t stand thinking about them. So thirsty. So tortured. Please. I’ll do whatever you want.”

 “Jane. You’ll do whatever I want anyway.”

 “Oh God. Please. What can I offer you?” Tears were running down her face. Desperate. “You can whip me until I pass out. I won’t complain. I. I won’t scream. You can have my body for whatever you want.”

 “Jane. That’s not necessary. And I could make you do everything but not scream. And if I didn’t want to hear you, I could tape your mouth. You know that.”

 “Oh God. I’m begging you.” She dropped to her knees on the sidewalk. Face a mask of misery. Pressing her bare body to my jeans. “It wouldn’t be the same. Knowing that you were hitting me and I was controlling the screams. For you. Please. Master. I’m yours forever. Just, have some compassion. Let my family go. I’ll do anything. Anything.”

 I thought about it for a moment. Trying to come up with something suitably distasteful to subject her to in return for this. Truthfully, I was planning on dealing with her family soon anyway. I couldn’t keep them that way without them dying. And that wasn’t necessary. Though overall, it didn’t really matter. Jane knew that as well, but I suppose the reality of things just don’t matter when it’s loved ones. No matter if they won’t remember the suffering, they are feeling it here and now. And that hurt Jane as well. Knowing it.

 “Jane? I’ll swing a deal with you. I’ll give you part of what you want.”

  

 Chapter 55

 “Please. Master. Have pity on a poor slave.”

 “Jane. Feet.” She awkwardly rose to her bare feet. “I’ve got an idea how you can earn their release.”

 “Oh God. I ... This slave isn’t usually fond of your ideas. Please just let them go. You’ve tortured them enough.”

 “Jane.”

 “Oh God. Okay. I ... This slave said that she’ll do anything and she will.”

 “That whipping without screaming sounded interesting.”

 “Oh God. Please no. I don’t know if I can do it.”

 “Why’d you offer then?”

 “Oh God. I had nothing else to offer. Please don’t make me do that. Please.”

 “So then you aren’t offering me anything.”

 Confusion laced her face. I watched as she sorted out the implications. “Please. I’ll do anything you want. You can whip me. Hard. Anytime you want. I’ll try. I’ll do my best not to scream. Oh God. I don’t know if I can do it. But I’ll try. Please.”

 “Alright. But that’s not all I want from you.”

 She looked at me, tears in her eyes. “You want me to go into the mall as well.”

 Sharp girl. “Yup.”

 “And not just as an observer.” Really sharp. “Oh God. You’re going to torment them. You are going to make me torment them. Aren’t you? What are you going to do to them?”

 “Now, it wouldn’t be any fun if I told, now would it? But in the end, I’ll let them go. The suffering will be temporary. At least for them.”

 “Oh God. Please don’t do this. Just let them go.”

 “Jane. Here’s the deal. I’m going to ask you to do some things that you are going to absolutely abhor doing. You won’t want to do them. You can beg, but understand that you will have to do them in the end. Clear?”

 “Will you let them go? Will you return them to the frozen state? Where none of this will have ever happened? They’ll forget what I ... this slave ... had to do for you?”

 I nodded. “Only you, me and Elizabeth will ever know what you had to do.”

 “You are a monster. What’s the alternative? Them dying? What happens when they die? Do they go back to the frozen state? Or are they gone?”

 “I really don’t know.” I was actually lying. I was pretty sure that if they died they would just magically return to the point at which they left their prime timeline when I decided to restart the world. To make everything smooth, it had to work that way. Able to resume their lives as though the secondary timeline had never existed. But it had never been tested. This is why I had to be careful of the girls. If I did have to kill to prevent other problems, I would lose them. I’d have to recapture them. And except for Christi and Jane, it was unlikely that I’d bother. Luckily the girls didn’t know that. Might be smart enough to use it to their advantage. Place me in a position where I had to kill them. I’m actually surprised that none of them had tried it yet. Or maybe that was what Amy was trying? Silly, considering that she’d just reform in the living room where I originally found her, making it a simple matter to take her again. But she didn’t know that.

 “You don’t know? You bastard. And you are playing with their lives? Our lives?”

 “Jane. Come on. You want to do this? Or not?”

 “God. I’m sorry. I said I’ll do anything and I will. Just let them go. Okay?”

 I nodded and kissed the top of her head. Her body wracked with her sobbing. Dreading what I would do with my power over her.

 “Come on. We’ve got things to do.” I pulled gently on her leash and aimed her up towards where Elizabeth was sitting on a car, quietly waiting for us. It was actually a curious sight. This naked, bound woman idly sitting on the hood on a taxi. Under other circumstances, that taxi would be dashing along like a maniac. But here, now, the same car was frozen in the middle of the street. Driver frozen giving somebody the finger. And none of them, the driver, not the passengers aware of the handcuffed, nude redhead perched comfortably on the hood of the taxi. Never would be aware of it. And Elizabeth, unselfconsciously sitting cross legged. Enjoying the morning sun. Head tilted back. Hair cascading down her bare back. If I only had a camera.

 When we reached Elizabeth, I picked up the pack lying on the ground. I rooted through it, finding a pair of bright red ball gags. Jane’s eyes widened when she saw what I had. Then she closed her eyes.

 “Why?” she asked me. Pleading in her voice.

 “Part of your deal.”

 “I don’t remember making this a part of the deal.”

 “Anything. Remember?”

 “Oh God. Why Elizabeth?” Noting that I had two gags.

 “Because I feel like it.”

 Elizabeth was just watching the exchange with fear and confusion. Slipping her body off the hood of the taxi.

 “Oh God.” But Jane stopped and opened her mouth obediently. I made her stand like that for a moment and then stepped forward, pressing the ball in behind her teeth. She moaned a bit at the intrusion, but accepted it as I reached behind her head and tightened the strap. I turned to Elizabeth. She’d seen what I’d done to Jane and was shaking her head. Not wanting the gag. Understandably.

 “Please no. Why? I haven’t done anything.” She was backing away from me.

 “Elizabeth. I just want you two quiet for a while.”

 “We’ll be silent. We won’t talk. I swear it. You don’t need ...”

 “I know I don’t have to do this. I want to. Your faces look so pretty with the gag in. I’ll take it out soon. I promise.”

 “Oh God. Please no.”

 “Liz. Come on. You don’t want worse things, do you?”

 “Please. I haven’t done anything. I’ve been good. I’ll be quiet. Please.”

 I stepped up to the frightened girl. “Are you going to disobey?” I stroked her arm, reassuringly.

 Tears running down her face, she shook her head. Closing her eyes, as though to shut out the sight of the ball, she tensed herself and opened her mouth. I gently pressed the ball behind her teeth. I don’t think that Elizabeth had even seen anyone gagged before, much less felt it herself. I could tell that she was struggling not to push the intrusion out with her tongue. I secured the thing into her mouth and she moaned. Pleading with her eyes for me to remove it.

 Instead, I picked up their leashes and gave them a brisk swat on the ass. Indicating that they should walk ahead of me. Their muffled squeals echoing off the buildings.

 After a while, the women stopped shaking their heads, trying to dislodge the balls occupying their mouths. Finally accepting their position, they merely walked in silence where I guided them. Perhaps thankful that they weren’t crawling along as I’d forced them to do last time they traveled this route. In an hour or so, we arrived at the mall. I could see Jane’s body alternately tensing and then almost struggling forward against the leash as we got closer to our destination. I presume the changes in demeanor was due to her mind switching between excitement at seeing her family again and realization at what was going to happen when she did.

 When we arrived at the mall, I had the women sit down on the curb outside of the mall entrance. About where I’d released Catherine and the BMW ride. I sort of regretted losing that car. It was nice. A lot nicer than the Toyota. Though, I’m not usually partial to BMW’s. It was comfortable. But I suppose, if I bent myself to the task, I could easily pick up another.

 The girls thankfully sat down. Breathing heavily through their noses. Chests displaying their fantastic bared breasts. Heaving and a bit damp from perspiration. The women were unable to prevent the drool from falling from around their gags. I didn’t find the drooling particularly attractive, but the gags weren’t going to be in much longer anyway. The women, trying their best to plead through the muzzles.

 Wiggling their bare toes. Still breathing heavily. Their feet probably sore from having to walk barefoot on the hard surface of the roads and sidewalks. Perhaps on the return trip I’d allow them to walk part of the way on the grass.

 On impulse, I reached for Jane’s legs and guided them up into my lap. She looked curiously at me. Not quite sure what I was going to do. Resisting a bit, but not quite daring to stop me. I pressed my thumbs into the soles of her feet. They were a bit dusty, but not as dirty as I would have imagined after having walked for miles barefoot. I guess I’d have to let her shower again when we got back, or at least wash her feet. Jane moaned at the unexpected kindness. With her hands immobilized behind her back, she couldn’t massage her own feet and I could tell that they were bothering her. I almost asked her jokingly if she’d prefer to crawl to give her feet a rest. I resisted the impulse. I’d been cruel enough to her with the gag and all. After working on Jane’s feet for a few minutes I guided Elizabeth’s feet and repeated the procedure. Elizabeth, seeing what happened to Jane, was far less hesitant about bringing her feet up. Even helped me by raising her legs one at a time into position. Oblivious, or not caring anymore, about the show she gave me. The girls had given up on privacy. If I wanted to see their bodies, I would. That’s all there was to it. They simply didn’t have the right any longer as to who saw and touched their bodies. Their bodies were essentially mine. To do with as I pleased. The tired girl flushed, and moaned a bit through her gag as my fingers pressed into her feet. I had a sudden impulse to tickle her, but resisted. She too had been through enough in the torment department with that gag.

 I released Elizabeth’s toes and touched the girls’ arms, indicating that they should rise again. Elizabeth pleaded with her eyes. The girls really wanted those gags off. I looked at her with a puzzled look on my face. She actually stamped her foot in frustration. I don’t think I’ve ever actually seen a girl do that. It was kind of cute.

 She leaned forward and rubbed her mouth on my arm. Trying her best to beg for me to take it out. I just looked at her quizzically. “Elizabeth? What’s up?”

 “Urg.” she managed to mumble around the gag. Stroking my arm with her head. Trying to make me understand.

 “You want something?” I asked her. Hardly being able to maintain a straight face.

 She nodded her head vigorously. I’ll bet she wanted something.

 “I wonder what?” I teased her. Her face fell as she realized that she was going to have to endure some humiliation before I took the thing out of her mouth. If I took it out. She just looked at me. Her eyes beginning to form tears. Her face fell and her body fell to her knees. Classic begging stance. Despite the fact that there was no indication that I would remove the thing from her mouth, she had to try. Struggling to ignore the humiliation of begging.

 “She wants something?” I talked almost to myself. Maddening the tormented female at my feet.

 Nodding.

 “She wants to be punished?”

 A big shake of her head.

 “She wants to crawl instead of walk?”

 Another big shake of her head.

 “She wants to beg?”

 A slow nod.

 “Beg for what? Sex? She wants to have sex with me?”

 I watched as her face fell into confusion. I could tell just what was going through her mind. Would having sex with me get me to take that gag out? Should she agree to it? Or tell the truth and tell me that she didn’t want sex, but just wanted the gag out? Hard decision when all you can do is nod or shake your head. I was actually curious how she was going to answer. After a moment, she very slowly shook her head.

 “She doesn’t want to have sex with me? That’s strange. I was planning on removing the gag so she could use her mouth if she did. I guess that’s not it.”

 She realized her mistake. Truthfully, she couldn’t help but make a mistake. I was going to torment her no matter what her answer was. She mewled behind the gag and shuffled forward on her bare knees. Probably scraping them on the sidewalk. She just looked up at me from her knees, tears running down her helpless face and nodded. Trying to tell me that she would have sex with me to get the gag out.

 I chose to interpret it differently. I was being a bastard. Had her mouth been free, she probably would have told me that too.

 “You want sex, now? But not with me? Who then? Jane?”

 A shake of her head. Still crying.

 “This is so damn confusing. You don’t want sex. Then you want it. Then you don’t. Silly female. Typical though.”

 She just hung her head in defeat and sobbed.

 I spoke down to her kneeling form. “Elizabeth?”

 She raised her face.

 “Sweetheart. I don’t understand you.”

 She managed to stop the crying and gave me one of those famous faces that females can do so well. One of those you’d-understand-me-if-you-took-this- damn-gag-out-of-my-stupid-mouth looks. I’d seen this face before. She tried her best to speak around the gag. The words just not being formed in any intelligible way. The ball tangling her tongue and muffling the sounds. As she realized the futility of her situation, her frustration got the better of her and the tears began again. She struggled with the handcuffs. Wanting so much to be able to take the gag off herself. Her face a mask of frustration, pain and helplessness.

 I just couldn’t keep a straight face any longer. I almost laughed as I said to the tormented girl, “Maybe it would help if I took this thing out.” I touched the ball wedged behind her teeth. She nodded. Bigtime.

 I reached down and released the gag at the back of her head. She immediately pushed the gag out with her tongue. Sighing.

 “Now, what is it that you wanted to beg for?”, smiling evilly at her.

 She worked her mouth. It must have been *really* cramped after having worn that thing for an hour or so. I had it in tight. And the ball wasn’t the smallest in the world. It had really stretched her jaw.

 “Oh my God. You have no idea how damn uncomfortable that thing is. It’s okay for about the first five minutes. Then your jaw aches. Then it begins to cramp. Then it just plain hurts. Please don’t put that thing in me again. I’ll do whatever you want. God.”

 “Elizabeth? Why are you telling me this?”

 “You just don’t care if we’re in pain do you?”

 “Sometimes I like it.”

 “I noticed. Please. Leave it out for a while. I’ll do anything for you. I’ll crawl. I’ll give you the blow job you wanted.” She moved her face closer to my jeans. “Anything. I’ll be quiet if you want. Just tell me. Just. Please. No more gag.”

 “So. Do you think Jane’s mouth is hurting too?”

 A mewling noise from behind me. Jane making herself known. Probably trying to plead through the gag. She was hurting as well. It was almost a rhetorical question. Except I expected an answer from Elizabeth.

 “Master. Please. I’ll beg for her. She’s in agony too. Please take it out. Please. She’s in pain. Trust me.”

 “But isn’t that a reason to leave it in?”

 “I guess. If you are punishing her.”

 “What if she said that she’ll do anything for me and what I want is her mouth in agony?”

 “Then you’re an unfeeling monster. You have no idea of how much it hurts. You probably wouldn’t do it to us if you had ever felt it. Please. You don’t need to gag her. She’ll keep quiet on her own.”

 “If I take that gag out of her mouth, the first thing she’ll do is beg me to stay out here instead of going in the mall.” I turned to Jane. “Isn’t that right?”

 Her face was tear streaked. She closed her eyes and shook her head. Probably trying to tell me that she’d be quiet if I wanted. Anything to get that damn ball out of her mouth.

 Elizabeth spoke from the ground. “Please. Master. If you are going to keep her gagged, don’t tease her. But don’t you like hearing her beg? Please. She’s hurting.”

 I ignored Elizabeth and came close to Jane. I looked her in the face.

 “Janey?” She nodded. “If I take this out, will you behave?”

 She nodded. She would have behaved anyway. The girls were still frightened.

 I reached behind her head and unbuckled the leather strap. She wearily pushed the gag out of her mouth and tried to lick the drool from her lips.

 She sighed. “A slave girl thanks her master. She’ll be silent for you, now.” She sank to her knees and kept silent. Presuming that I still didn’t want her to talk. Actually I didn’t care. But it was fine if she didn’t talk yet. She would talk when we entered the mall. Begging me. I doubted if she could stop herself, unless I expressly forbade it, or gagged her.

  

 Chapter 56

 I tossed the gags into the pack. I’d have to have one of the girls rinse off the toys later. No sense in getting the whole pack of them sick by switching around gags and stuff. Just because I was controlling a new timeline doesn’t mean that I could be careless of basic hygiene. Not a lot of doctors wandering around. Same reason I didn’t want to hurt them too badly. Infected cuts could cause problems for me.

 I helped the two girls off their knees and guided them towards the mall entrance. Jane hesitated, as I knew she would. Wearily I turned back towards her, knowing what was coming. I knew I should have kept her gagged. At least until we got to her family.

 “Please. Master. Can this slave speak now?”

 It wasn’t going to do her any good at all, but I thought it might be entertaining to hear her beg.

 “Alright.”

 “Th-this slave was wondering ... hoping ... that you might reconsider taking her into this mall.”

 “Why’s that?”

 “Please. This slave is begging her master not to have to torment her family. It’s not right. Not fair. She’s been a good girl. Even helped you with the others. Please. God. Have some mercy on her.”

 “Your family is going to want to see you.”

 She looked down at herself. Collar. Leash. Bare. Hands chained behind her. “Please. Sir. Not like this. They won’t want to see me like this. And I ... th-this slave doesn’t want to see them suffering. Please. Just return them. Have some compassion.”

 “You father is going to think that I hurt you. And your mother and sister. Maybe even killed you. How am I going to convince them that you are alright, if you aren’t there.”

 “Oh God.”

 “And if you aren’t there, whose going to be there to stop me from hurting them more than I should? Who will be there to beg for them?”

 “Please. Don’t hurt them.”

 “If there’s nobody around to beg me to stop, why wouldn’t I just keep hurting them?”

 She just looked at me dully, defeat in her eyes. “Alright. You bastard. I. Th-this slave will come along if you allow her. Master?”

 “Yes?”

 “What if they have already ...” she broke down crying unable to continue the thought.

 “Jane. They’re fine. Very thirsty. Very hungry. Maybe uncomfortable. But they’ll be there. Okay?”

 She nodded. Tears still rolling down her face.

 I gathered up the womens’ leashes and led them past the glass doors. As I walked into the mall I heard singing. A throaty voice singing “Joy, to the World.” As Jane’s bare feet crossed over the threshold and into the mall, she stopped, bringing us to a stop. Elizabeth almost walking into me again.

 “‘lainey?” she whispered. Then raising her voice. “‘lainey?”

 I heard a faint voice from down the mall, croaking. “Jane? Thank God. Are you alright?”

 I turned to Elizabeth.

 “Lizzy?” she nodded. “I need you to find water. A fair bit of it. Bring it to the center aisle of the mall. Can you do that?”

 “Please. Master. Maybe. But my hands.” I reached forward and she turned around. I released her cuffs. “Back in front.” Meekly she held out her hands in front of her and I slipped the cuffs back onto her. I nodded to her. She scampered away in search of water.

 Jane just whispered to me, “Please. I’m begging you. Do what you want to me, but please just let them have the water and free them. Please.”

 I tugged her leash and pulled her stumbling behind me. Ignoring her plea. In moments we were in front of the suffering family. I must have left them longer than I’d intended. Hard to keep track of time in this timeline. I couldn’t quite recall when I’d left them. They looked like hell.

 Dora, the mother, was still lying on top of Elaine, the sister. Her lips parched. Her eyes slightly sunken. Her wrists badly chafed where the rope held her to her elder daughter. Probably bruised her wrists trying to free herself. Getting out of Jane’s knots, though, you may as well not bother trying. Elaine, her eyes closed looked a bit better. But still awful dry. The father, Dave, was still sitting bound in Jane’s knots. Though he had managed to push the gag out of his mouth. His eyes were closed as well. He appeared to be sleeping.

 Dora looked up and in a raspy voice spoke. “Thank God. I thought that you’d left us for dead.”

 Jane whispered to me. “Oh God. Please. Master. This slave begs to be allowed to go to them. Please.” I nodded and she scampered forward on her bare feet. Kneeling down beside her mother and sister. Nuzzling her mother. Unable to touch her with her hands bound behind her. They cried a bit. Calling each other’s names. Asking if they were alright. They lied to each other telling that they were fine and not to worry. The usual. Finally, Jane just leaned in closer to her mother’s ear.

 “Mom? Listen to me. He’s going to give you water soon. Okay? He’s just sent Elizabeth to find some. He’s going to make me do terrible things. I’m going to let him.” She choked a bit on her tears. “It was the only way to get you out of this. Okay? He’s going to let you go at the end. I promise. All of you. Just do whatever he says. No matter what you think of it. It will be alright. He’ll hurt me. Maybe hurt you. But at least you’ll be alive. Please. For me?”

 “Jane. Has he hurt you? Raped you? Is he going to let you go as well?”

 “Mom. I’m going to be honest with you. He’s hurt me. Not badly. He hasn’t raped me. I promise. And I don’t think he’ll let me go with you. But I’ll be alright. He hasn’t treated me badly. As long as I obey him, it’s okay. I’m strong. I’ll be fine. Don’t worry about me. Worry about Elaine and Daddy. Just do what he says and he’ll let you go.”

 “Oh God.”

 I looked over my shoulder. Elizabeth was walking quickly towards me. Concern on her face. I waited for her to approach. Jane continued talking to her mother.

 Elizabeth had come empty handed. Before I could question her, she spoke. “Please. Sir. Don’t punish me. But ...”

 “Water?” I asked her.

 “Please. I was trying to explain. I found water. But I c-couldn’t get at it. Please don’t punish me. Oh God.” She was very frightened for some reason. Perhaps just a remainder of the Amy incident.

 “Couldn’t get at it?”

 “I. I found a variety store back there. Please. It’s not my fault. It has a fridge at the back. Lots of bottles of water. I couldn’t get at them. I couldn’t open the doors. I tried. I really tried. I even tried to break the glass for you. I just hurt my hands. Please don’t punish me. I don’t want the gag back. Please.”

 “Do you need your handcuffs off?”

 She looked confused. “Sir?”

 “Could you open the fridge if your handcuffs were off?” I was thinking she couldn’t reach the lock.

 She began to cry helplessly. Shook her head. I was completely confused. She was frightened. That I understood. She didn’t want to be punished. Was afraid of the gag. No use lying. If she couldn’t open the doors with or without the handcuffs. I’d find out. She couldn’t understand herself why she couldn’t open the doors. A seemingly simple task.

 “Calm down, Elizabeth. Stay here.”

 I walked back to Jane, still talking and crying softly with her mother.

 “Janey? I have a problem here. I have to leave for a minute. Come here.”

 “Oh God. They need water. Please.”

 “I’m trying to get some water. You have to come with me for a second.”

 She climbed to her feet. Still babbling. “Please. My father. He passed out a while ago. A few hours. Mom hasn’t been able to wake him. Please can we see if he’s alright. Oh God.” The girl was starting to get hysterical. I wasn’t too surprised. I knew it was a risk if I wanted to involve Jane in this. I gently slapped her face. Not hard. Just to bring her back to reality. Dora moaned, but Jane just snapped back. She’d been through worse than a light slap. Much worse. “Oh God. I’m sorry. But my father. Please.”

 “Alright. Alright. Just come with me.”

 Jane looked over her shoulder at her bound family, but allowed me to guide her a little way away. Nearer Elizabeth. I walked her to a large support pillar that stood in the middle of the mall. I fished a short length of chain out of the pack and wrapped it around the pillar. Using a padlock to secure it. I connected a link of the chain to Jane’s collar and locked it in place. Jane protested weakly. “Please. Why?”

 “Jane. That’s your family over there. Hurting. I can’t risk you being free and about while I deal with this problem. Normally, I’d trust you. I have before. But not now. I can’t risk you doing something silly.”

 She understood. No matter how hard it was on her. She was a bright girl. She knew that I just was keeping her from doing something she’d regret. She nodded and simply asked, “What problem?”

 “I don’t know yet. Elizabeth was having trouble with the water.”

 “Oh God. They need water.”

 “I know dear. I know. I’ll be back in a few moments.”

 I walked back over to her father. Dave, I think his name was. I checked. His wrists were chafed as were Dora’s. He just appeared to be sleeping. Perhaps getting away from the pain for a while. He was breathing shallowly. I didn’t wake him. Probably just exhausted. I’d wake him when the water was available.

 I reported back to Jane. “Janey. Your father is just sleeping. He’s alright. He’s breathing. Okay?”

 The girl was crying, but she nodded. Maybe it wasn’t such a good idea to have her here. But what was done, was done. No sense in backing things up. We’d make out alright. Jane would survive.

 I walked over to Elizabeth. “Show me.” She led me back to the variety store.

 Along the way she tried to explain herself to me. “I don’t understand it. I feel so useless. Please don’t punish me. It’s not my fault. Really, I tried.”

 “Elizabeth. Honestly. It’s OK. I won’t punish you unless you did something really braindead.”

 She looked relieved. Until she realized that she may have missed something obvious. A catch on the door. Something. She wasn’t in the clearest state of mind. She held her breath as I approached the fridge she had indicated. She pointed with her bound hands. It was just one of those upright refrigerators that keep soft drinks, bottled water, juice and such. True to her word, the top shelf was full of spring water. There wasn’t a lock. There didn’t seem to be any reason that she couldn’t just slide the thing open and do what I asked. I looked at her puzzled. She just looked a little uneasy.

 I tried to open the door. No go. The damn thing wouldn’t open. Stuck. I checked for a lock. Ice. Anything. Until, my brain kicked in. Elizabeth and I were in our own little pocket of normal time. The refrigerator was sitting in the prime timeline. Frozen to us. In the hardware store it had been easier to cast a large bubble of time around the whole store and remove the people that I wasn’t interested in from the timeline. Jane was able to get at the water in the office and nothing was frozen. As long as you didn’t step foot outside of the store doors. And even there I just slowed time down, so any escape attempt wouldn’t end up with the girl snapping back to normal time. I couldn’t do that here. Too many people in the mall. Too hard to remove the pockets where the people were. Too many places to miss people. Store rooms. Washrooms. Offices. I must have been getting tired not to realize this right away. I stepped back.

 I concentrated and cast a bubble of normal time around the cooler. I heard it hum to life.

 “Try it now.”

 Elizabeth walked forward and tried to open the door. Surprised that it slid open without a problem.

 “Please. I’m confused. Please don’t punish me. I swear it didn’t open before. What did you do?”

 I toyed with the idea of messing with her mind. Punishing her anyway. But I had work to do with Jane’s family. The father was in rough shape. Needed water. I left the issue open.

 “Elizabeth? You know there’s a punishment for lying.”

 “Oh God. Please. I’m not lying. I couldn’t open it before. Please. I. Don’t want to be punished. I. The doors wouldn’t open before. Really.”

 “We’ll see. Grab some water for now.” She held out her bound arms. I’d intended to just have her pick up a couple of bottles, but she was right. We were going to need a lot of water. That was a whole family out there. Dying of dehydration. I picked up a bunch of water bottles. Loading them onto her arms. I’m sure that they were heavy. At least for a girl. But she didn’t complain. I picked up a couple of bottles in my hands and she trailed me carefully and a bit slower making her way back out to the tormented family.

 I approached Jane, still chained to the pillar. Her eyes locked onto the bottles of water.

 I began to unchain the nude woman from the pillar, leaving the links hanging from her throat. She whimpered, but didn’t speak.

 “Jane. I know you won’t understand, but remember the way I had you give Kimberly the water? At first?”

 “Oh God. Please don’t make me do that. It’s. It’s so humiliating.”

 “Jane. You have to trust me on this. It’s for their own good.” I wasn’t lying here. Giving them the cold water in great gulps would just make them sick. Their bodies desperately needing the fluid, but rejecting it.

 “You are such a bastard. I’ll do it. Please. Unchain my hands? Please?”

 I nodded. “I’ll unchain your hands from behind you so you can get the water yourself. Do you promise to behave yourself?”

 She looked down. “Yes. I’ll behave.”

 “Okay. One mouthful to each. Slowly. Move from person to person.” I unlocked the handcuffs from behind her back. Moving her wrists in front of her. I pressed the cold bottle of water into her hands and undid the top. Her eyes were begging me not to subject her to this. It was one thing to have to kiss Kimberly. Not related. But she was going to have to give her mother, her father and her sister water through kisses. I couldn’t help her here. Her family simply couldn’t take the water any other way. I’d have to let the water stand to cool and somehow convince the thirsty ones to sip it. And Jane would be angry at me anyway for making them wait. Not that I cared. But this had a dual purpose. The family was far too dry to care how they got fluid.

 Jane, hate filling her eyes, raised the bottle to her own lips, filling her mouth. She held the water, distending her cheeks with it. She walked over to her mother and sister, touching her mother’s lips with her own. Their lips making a seal, opening. I watched her mother’s throat muscles kick in and swallow the water. Jane broke the forced kiss and filled her mouth again. Prepared to give her mother another mouthful of the precious liquid. I gently touched her shoulder.

 “Jane. Give the next mouthful to Elaine. You have to rotate.”

 “Listen to him,” her mother whispered. I suspect that the mother knew why I was forcing this to go slowly. With body temperature water. I never knew what she did. Perhaps a nurse?

 Not quite understanding, Jane shuffled to her sister. Leaning down between her mother’s legs, kissing her sister full on the mouth. Giving her the mouthful of water. Elaine sighed as the kiss was broken. Wanting more. Much more.

 I indicated the father. Still blissfully asleep. Not having to watch this.

 I sat on the bench beside him and gently shook his shoulder. He stirred but didn’t awaken. I gently slapped his face. He awoke with a start struggling with the bonds. Probably not realizing where he was. His eyes registered comprehension and he growled at me.

 “You fucking son-of-a-bitch. I am going to kill you. My family,” he was very calm about it. His voice was far more raspy than even Dora’s. I think I read somewhere that males get dehydrated much quicker than females.

 Jane, still having not filled her mouth with water, spoke from her knees.

 “Daddy? It’s OK. Please don’t threaten him. He’s going to let you all go. Everyone but me. Please. He’s going to give you some water.”

 “I don’t want his water. The son-of-a-bitch. Are you alright sweetheart?”

 “Daddy. I’m fine. He hasn’t hurt me. He’s treated me well. Better than you. Please. Trust me. You’ll be fine.”

 “Sweety. My sweet Jane. You sure you are alright?”

 She swallowed any semblance of pride and willed the tears out of her eyes. “Yes Daddy. I wouldn’t lie to you,” she lied. “Please. You have to take some water or he’s going to hurt you. Or me. I’m sorry Daddy, but he’s making me give the water mouth to mouth. I don’t know why. I’ve already given a mouthful to Elaine and Mom. It doesn’t bother me. Please?”

 “Water. God. What does that taste like again?” he rasped.

 “Please Daddy? Let me give you some water.”

 “Alright, sweety. For you.” Hate in his eyes.

 Jane just tilted the water bottle up again, pleading in her eyes. Filled her small mouth again. Rose up on her knees and leaned into her father, giving him a full kiss on the mouth. Transferring the water. His throat muscles working, taking every drop.

 Jane worked tirelessly. Moving from person to person. Giving them the water until the water bottle was gone. Colour began to return to them all as the water was absorbed into their systems. Finally the water was gone and Jane rose up on her knees and looked at me questioningly.

 “Please. Master. Can a slave have the other bottle?”

  

 Chapter 57

 “Jane. You have to earn the next bottle.”

 “Oh God. What now?”

 “Jane. Remember those nipple clamps I put on you a day ago?”

 “Oh God. How could I forget? Please.”

 “I want you to go get them.”

 Her eyes darted to the pack. “Please no. Don’t make me do this.”

 “Jane. Anything. Remember?”

 “But why? Please. I’ve done everything you wanted. I don’t need to be punished. Oh God. Please don’t make me wear them.”

 “Jane,” I spoke to her a little more gently. “I just want to see you in them. After you put them on, I’ll let you give your family another bottle of water. Okay? I’m not punishing you. You can put them on yourself. You don’t have to tighten them beyond keeping them on your nipples. It doesn’t have to hurt. Relax. Okay?”

 “Oh. Please. Alright.”

 She rose to her feet and walked over to where Elizabeth was quietly kneeling and watching this. She picked through the pack of equipment, finally coming up with the pair of clamps. She walked back and knelt down. She tried one last time.

 “Please don’t make me wear these things. No matter what they hurt when I move.”

 “Put them on Jane. Maybe later I’ll let you beg to have them off.”

 “Oh God.” Her slender fingers worked at the small wheels, drawing her nipples into the clamps and tightening them. Wincing as she tightened them on herself; just tight enough that those small sensitive bits of flesh would hold the clamps and chain to her. Not nearly as tight as I’d done to her to punish her. Tears threatened, but she willed them away again.

 I opened the second bottle of water and held it out to her. She inched over on her knees and grasped it with her bound hands. Taking a deep breath and taking a mouthful. She resumed her task. Giving water mouth to mouth to mouth in a big cycle. Each member of her family drinking greedily from the offered fluid.

 As the bottle slowly depleted, I crouched beside Elaine’s head. She had a pretty good view of her mother’s open crotch. Though I doubt if she appreciated the picture in front of her.

 I whispered to her. “How are you feeling Elaine?”

 “Better,” she replied weakly.

 “Would you like me to untie you?”

 “More than anything in the world. Please.”

 “Soon.”

 “God, what’s it like to stand?”

 “Oh you won’t be standing. The correct question would be, what’s it like to kneel?”

 “Whatever you want. As long as it doesn’t involve me lying on the floor in ropes.”

 I nodded, rose and returned to Elizabeth. She just looked up at me.

 “Why are you making her do this?” Meaning Jane.

 “I have my reasons.”

 “You made her do this to that other girl, Kimberly, too. Didn’t you?”

 “Yes. Why?”

 “You’re doing it on purpose, aren’t you?”

 “Hello?”

 “I mean. After jogging, I never could drink cold water. It would make me sick. You are forcing them to drink slow. So they won’t reject the water.”

 “Pretty smart girl.”

 “They should be thanking you.”

 “I don’t need thanks. They’ll have plenty to hate me for as soon as they are a bit stronger. Besides, thanking me would be a bit ironic don’t you think?”

 “You make us thank you for our punishments.”

 “Sometimes.”

 She lapsed into silence for a while. We just watched Jane work her way through that second bottle. On her bare knees. Naked. Moving from person to person. Kissing. Releasing. Moving on. The nipple clamps and attached fine chain gently swinging from her chest. Finally Elizabeth spoke again. Softly. “What are you going to do to them? Us? Me?”

 “I’m going to torment them for a while. Humiliate Jane. If you behave you can keep pretty clear of this mess.”

 “Do you have to humiliate us? Constantly? We are people down here you know?”

 “I don’t know why I’m telling you any of this. But I’m just an odd one. The guy that figured out time just happened to be a pervert. He’s a bastard. And he likes to dominate women. I know you are people. I know you don’t like it. And I know it turns me on. Terribly. Can’t help it.”

 She just nodded. “You know that there are plenty of women that *like* to be subservient. Why us?”

 “You were there. You were attractive. I don’t have to wait until I find a subservient woman. You are now a subservient woman. Like it or not. If I happen to find a submissive woman, I wouldn’t turn her away or anything.”

 “Are you frustrated?”

 Another one of those female things? Abrupt change of conversation? I pulled the typical male response. “Huh?”

 “Please don’t punish me. If you don’t want to answer, just ignore me. I don’t count anyway. I was just wondering if you were sexually frustrated?”

 “Now why would you ask that?”

 “Come on. I know I haven’t exactly been around all the time. Being tied up in the hotel, and left in cars and stuff, but I get the impression that you haven’t been ... uhhhh ... partaking of us as much as you could. I mean, you are surrounded by gorgeous girls. Don’t think I haven’t noticed. Jane and Christi could be models. You keep us all naked. And completely helpless. You could rape us at will. You haven’t even touched me beyond what was necessary to tie me up. And I don’t think you’ve raped any of the others. Christi told me that she was going to try and have sex with you. Don’t know if that happened or not. I fell asleep that night.”

 “I’m alright. If I needed favours, I’d take them.”

 “I know. I don’t doubt that you are capable of it. But if it would help. If it would stop you from needing to see us completely humiliated all the time. Stop some of the punishment. Please. I’m offering myself. I’ll do it whenever you want or need. Please.”

 I looked at her. Her head now bowed. Jane was almost done that second bottle of water and would be back looking for a third.

 “Elizabeth? Are you alright?”

 “Not really. I’ve just offered myself in exchange for some better treatment. How do you think that makes me feel?” Her bare shoulders shaking.

 “Elizabeth, listen to me.” I crouched down and cupped her face. Forcing her to look at me. “I’m not going to rape you. I might take you up on your offer someday, but not now. I don’t need it. When I do, I will ask. And at the moment I’m not sure that I want to make any deals that involve giving anyone better treatment. Okay?”

 “I know. But I also know how hard it is. On the others. Amy. Me. Everyone. We’re not used to this life. As slaves. As human pets. God what I wouldn’t do for some clothes. Or just some privacy. I never knew what I had until you took it away.”

 “If it makes you feel any better, I think that you are adjusting a lot better than I ever would have imagined.”

 “That’s scary coming from a guy that doesn’t give a crap what I want. And can make me do almost anything he wants.”

 I noticed out of the corner of my eye Jane rising to her feet again. An empty water bottle between her fingers. Walking to towards us.

 “Elizabeth. I’m not going to keep this going forever. Promise. You’ll go home and never realize it ever happened. Happy in your life again.”

 “Thanks for letting me vent without punishing me.”

 “My pleasure. I occasionally need to know how you women are feeling. But who said anything about not punishing you?”

 A scared look crossed her face until she saw my grin. Knowing I was kidding. She stuck her tongue out at me playfully. I wish I knew where these girls had picked up that habit. I would punish the girl who started it. I guess I could have stopped it, but they needed some release. And it was harmless enough. Kind of cute actually.

 By this point Jane had approached.

 “What were you two talking about. Me?”

 “Sort of,” I replied. “You doing alright?”

 “Yeah. I’m peachy.”

 “Didn’t sarcasm get you in trouble once before? Those clamps not tight enough for you?”

 She turned pale. “Oh God. I’m sorry. I’m truly sorry. It won’t happen again. A slave girl begs you to forgive her. She’s just a little tired. She’s never had to perform s-such a marathon of kissing like that before. Please don’t tighten them. Oh God. Please.”

 “Perhaps we should get you more used to kissing marathons.”

 “With you?” A mischievous grin spread across her face, somehow knowing that I wasn’t going to punish her this time.

 “How about we tighten those things more instead?”

 She sobered quickly. “Please no.”

 “It’s alright. Just watch yourself. Okay?”

 She sank to her knees. Handing me the empty bottle. Too frightened to say anything more. I took the bottle from her fingers and placed it on the floor with the small pile of full bottles of water that Elizabeth had carried over. Jane’s eyes followed the path of the empty bottle. Couldn’t seem to tear her eyes away from the pile of bottles. Wanting to ask for another bottle but a bit afraid of opening her mouth. A bit afraid of what she’d have to do to get another bottle for her family. But nevertheless knowing that she’d do it.

 I settled myself on the floor with the two girls. Just watching Jane. She began to shift her weight on her knees. Uncomfortable at my scrutiny of her. Finally it became too much for her. She slipped into her slave talk.

 “Master? Please. Can a girl speak? Please?”

 I nodded.

 “Oh God. Please. My family ... I mean ... This slave’s family still needs water. Can this slave please beg for more? Please?”

 I could see that her family was beginning to recover. They had gained colour already. Their faces becoming more alive. Their struggles against the ropes becoming more pronounced. Especially the father. It was as though the dehydration had completely drained their will, but now, having some water again, the thirst abated somewhat, they again had become a little more aware of themselves. Their positions. And not liking it much. Dora was wincing as she moved her wrists against the rope. But she still tried. I guess I couldn’t blame her.

 I turned back to Jane.

 “Beg me to whip you.”

 “Oh God. Please God. No. Not in front of my family. Please. Oh God.” She began to weep. Murmuring. This was just too much for her. I could tell that I was pushing her beyond what her mind would accept. That could be dangerous. I realized that this situation was simply too much for anyone to stand. She’d held up unbelievably well. But she had warned me. That she couldn’t do this. It was her family after all.

 I felt Elizabeth touch me gently on the shoulder. I turned back away from Jane.

 “Please. You can’t do this to her. That’s her family. My God. I couldn’t imagine if you’d asked me to do half these things in front of people I loved. I couldn’t do it. You just have no concept of this. She’ll have a nervous breakdown if you force her to do much more. And she’ll be good for nothing. Please. I don’t believe that I’m going to offer this. God. If you need to humiliate someone, please, let me take her place. Chain her up outside if you have to. I’ll beg you to whip me. I’ll take her pain. Please.”

 She was serious. I couldn’t imagine her doing such a thing. Offering herself to be dominated. Hurt. For Jane. A complete stranger. Perhaps, complete stranger is a bit strong. They had some things in common. And I guess that ultimately, they might know each other more intimately than your average best friends. I guess I could understand.

 I heard a soft whisper behind me. Jane. “Please, master. A slave begs t-to be wh-whipped. Please.” Still crying.

 I leaned down to Elizabeth. Her face falling. “Elizabeth. I appreciate the offer. And I might still take you up on it. But I really do want Jane to do this. I have my reasons. I’ll let her know that you offered though. I’m not going to put her through much more. She can’t take much more. Her mind is already beginning to turn off. I don’t want a catatonic girl either.”

 Elizabeth, crying a bit, just nodded.

 I turned back to Jane. Her teary eyes turned up towards me. A glimmer of anger, and helplessness glowing behind her eyes. As I turned she whispered again. “Please don’t make me do this.”

 “Jane. This is the last thing. I promise. I’ll let them go after this.”

 “You swear it?”

 “I do. There is one more big show. And I’ll free them. They won’t even need more water. Though, I will get Elizabeth to give your father more. I just thought you should know. Elizabeth offered to take your place. I wouldn’t let her.”

 Jane took a deep breath. “Oh God. Elizabeth. I couldn’t have let her do it either.”

 “Jane. This is not going to be fun for you. I know that. You might even hate me forever. But I can live with that.”

 She managed to stop crying. Steeling herself for the task ahead of her. “I won’t hate you. I don’t believe I’m saying this, but I won’t. I’ll be alright. What do I have to do?”

 “Have you ever used a vibrator before?”

 She gasped. “Oh God.”

 “Have you?”

 She just shook her head. Eyes wide.

 “How do you normally masturbate then?”

 “Oh God. I can’t. I never ... I won’t ... Oh my God.”

 “Jane? You’ve never masturbated yourself?”

 “Oh God. I can’t tell ... Oh God.”

 “You have. There’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Again her body language betrayed her. It was pretty easy to tell that she had.

 “Oh. God. Please. That’s my father over there. Please. No. I can’t. Not in front of him.”

 “With a vibrator? Dildo?”

 “I ... I ... please god ... my fingers. Once.” Tears began to form again in her eyes as she made the admission.

 “Jane, calm.”

 “Please no. I just tried it once to see what it was like. It. It felt dirty.”

 “Jane.” I spoke a bit more sharply to her. I raised my hand to slap her again. She was falling off the edge into hysteria. She managed to get control of herself without me having to slap her.

 “Please. Th-this slave doesn’t want to do that. She can’t. Please. Master. Please don’t make her. Please.” She whispered the last word. I could hear Elizabeth crying softly behind me.

 “Jane. Listen to me. You’ve done so much worse. I’ve forced you to beg for an orgasm. I’ve whipped your breasts and it turned you on. Jane. This is nothing. Christi’s done it for me. Lots of times.” Even though I was trying to get her to calm down. I didn’t believe my own words. We all have our personal daemons. Our irrationalities. Our personal horrors. Yes, she’d been through a lot. She’d been through humiliation that I couldn’t even imagine. But this seemed to be above and beyond all that for some reason.

 “Please.” She just wept and begged. “Please don’t make this slave m-masturbate in front of her father. I’ll do it. I’ll masturbate for you. Gladly. I’ll do it in front of everyone else. Just not my father. You have no idea. Oh God. Please. I’ll do anything else. Whip me in front of him. Make me scream until I’m hoarse. I’ll crawl. I can’t. Oh my God. I just can’t. Not in front of him.”

 I wasn’t quite sure of anything anymore. Only that she really didn’t want to pleasure herself in front of her father. Her father that had seen her strip for him. Watched his daughter who made love to her sister in front of him. Had watched her breasts bound and beaten. Listened to her screams. Watched as she gave herself to me to reduce their suffering. This man that she had French kissed, nude, to give him a mouthful of water. I was surprised that she had any self-respect left. But she was pretty adamant. The only way that I was going to get some agreement on this issue was some other persuasive techniques. I knew I could make her do it, but what would be the consequences? It wouldn’t kill her. She’d be ashamed. Embarrassed. Humiliated beyond comprehension. The only real danger would be if she went over the edge. Insane. I could only push these women so far. But I wanted them sane.

  

 Chapter 58

 Jane was a strong girl. She’d be hysterical, but I thought she could take this. She’d have to rest a long time before I could push her again, but I thought she’d survive it.

 “Jane. I can give you an option.”

 “What?” She sniffled. A bit of hope crept into her eyes. Hope that I had to dash if I wanted her to do as I’d asked. Still nude on her knees.

 “You can do something else I’d like to see.”

 “Oh God. What?”

 “You can give your father a blow job.” I didn’t really expect her to do that. I would never, in a million years expect her to do that. Unless I forced her to. Impossible. It was just a suggestion that I figured would be a lot more distasteful than having her masturbate for him.

 She just numbly nodded. Surprised me all to hell. She’d prefer to give her own father a blow job, than to masturbate in front of him. I briefly entertained the notion of allowing her to switch tasks. Problem was, that giving her own father a blow job *would* traumatize her. This would be fine if I was just going to return both of them. The trauma would disappear with their memories. But I was fully intending to keep Jane for a while yet. I wasn’t about to allow her to do it. Not now, anyway. Didn’t need a traumatized girl.

 “After you whip him. And you know where. Plus fifty strokes on Elaine’s breasts and pussy,” I quickly added to the task. Eventually it would become distasteful enough that she’d choose the direction that I wanted from her.

 “Oh God. You can’t be serious.” I remembered my original threats from when I had originally took them. The thing Jane couldn’t stand was to cause her sister pain. Her father, she might do.

 “So?”

 “I’ll give my Dad a blow job for you. I swear it. But you know I can’t hit her. Especially there. I can’t. I can’t hit him. Not there. Oh God.”

 I affected a quizzical look. “I’m hearing a lot of ‘can’t’ from a girl that swore that she’d do anything.”

 She paled. Her eyes still letting tears fall down her face like there was a flood behind her face.

 “Oh God. Please have mercy on me. I didn’t want to be here. I begged you not to bring me here. Please just let them go. Do whatever you want to me.”

 “Jane. I am doing what I want to you.”

 “Oh God. Do I still have a choice?”

 “Choice about what?”

 “Please. I’ll beg you.”

 I was truly confused. “Beg?”

 “Oh God. I can’t believe I’m going to do this.” Her face completely flushed. “Please. Master. A slave is begging on her knees. Please allow her to masturbate in front of her family.” Choking. Tears falling freely. Face burning. Breasts heaving with her distress.

 I began to realize what choice she “wanted” to make. The one I was desperately trying to guide her towards. I didn’t really want to see her give her father a blow job nor whip him or her sister. Granted, it may have been interesting, but the picture that I was planning held my interest. And it involved her willingness to pleasure herself in front of her family.

 “So now you want to masturbate?”

 “Yes. Please. It’s better than having to whip them.” She managed to choke out around sobs.

 “Beg me to hit you while you masturbate.”

 “Oh God. I can’t. Please don’t make me do that. You know what that will do to me.”

 I did. That is why I suggested it. I just looked at the tormented woman.

 She managed to choke out another line. “Oh my God. Please whip me while I ... I ... I’m doing it.”

 “Doing what?”

 “You goddamn bastard. Pleasuring myself.”

 “You want to be hit while you are masturbating?”

 “Yes.” Resigned.

 “And you’d like to tongue your mother while you are doing it?”

 “Oh my God.”

 “Wouldn’t you?”

 “Oh shit. Please.”

 “Wouldn’t you?”

 “No.” Sullenly.

 “Wouldn’t you?”

 “Oh Christ. Please.”

 “Wouldn’t you?”

 “Yes.” Resigned. I watched as her eyes retreated. Her face blanked. I was afraid that I’d pushed her too hard and that she had retreated into herself. She was retreating to avoid the pain. I reached out and brushed one of her clamped nipples lightly. She gasped. Expression returned to her face. I suspect that I’d almost lost her there. The soft brush on her nipple catching her attention just before she lost herself. I gathered her up into my arms and kissed her cheek. Rocking her. Sobbing quietly to herself. Knowing what I was going to force her to do. Finally, I let her climb back to her knees.

 “You ready?”

 “No. You bastard. I hate you.”

 “I know. Why don’t you get a vibrator. Pick one that you think will be comfortable.”

 “Please don’t make me do this. I can’t. I’ll die.”

 “You’ll be fine. I won’t let you die.”

 “I know. And you are a bastard for it.” But she moved to the pack and dug until she found a smallish smooth pink vibrator. She looked at it with fear in her eyes. Knowing that she was going to have to use it. Like it or not. A flush climbed to her face. “Please. Can a slave beg for something?”

 “Not if it involves you not doing this.”

 She gulped. “Lubricant?”

 “Lubricant?”

 “Please. Can a slave use some lubricant for her ... thing?”

 “Thing?”

 “Oh God. Vibrator.”

 “You need lubricant?”

 “Th-this sl-slave is frightened. She doesn’t think that she can get w-wet enough to make it comfortable. At first. Please?”

 I weighed the options in my mind. I was pretty sure that after the initial hesitation. A couple of blows with the whip. Once she managed to shut out the image of her family, she’d produce enough natural lubrication. On the other hand, I really had pushed her this time. She deserved something. She was behaving far better than I ever would have imagined. I nodded and she let her breath out. She’d been waiting for my answer. She lifted a tube of K-Y out of the pack. She closed her eyes and climbed to her bare feet. Crying as she approached her family. Kneeling down by Elaine’s head and her mother’s crotch. On the side opposite to where her father was bound. Silently waiting for me. Not anxious to start her own humiliation.

 I crouched to Elizabeth. She spoke before I’d even gotten settled.

 “You fucking despicable son of a bitch. Can’t you see what this is going to do to her. She has been nothing but cooperative on this whole insane game of yours. Most women would have curled up in a little ball, mumbling in their insanity by now. She’s strong. I’ll give her that. But I saw her. You almost fucking lost her into herself. Fuck. What the fuck are you trying to do? Make her insane? Can’t you give her a break? She’s a human being you know? She hurts? Just like you do. Just like I do. I can’t believe what a complete shit you are. We try so hard, and you don’t even acknowledge it. Please. Don’t make her do this. I’m begging you.”

 “Elizabeth. I’m not going to deny it. I’m a fucking despicable son of a bitch. And Jane just scared the hell out of me there. I almost lost her.”

 “Let her go then. Don’t let your perverse desires kill her. She deserves better than that. At least let her out of this. She doesn’t need to do it. I’ll do it for you if you absolutely need to see it.”

 “You don’t understand. She’ll survive it.”

 “Barely. Fuck. And if she goes insane? Catatonic?”

 “She’ll be alright.”

 “Jane was right. You are playing with our lives. Please. For the love of anything that you might hold dear. Let her stop. She’s been through enough of your perversity.”

 “Sorry Elizabeth. She has to do this. I’ll give her a long rest after this. Will that make you happy? But, I need you to do some things for me.”

 “Fuck you.”

 “Elizabeth. Calm down. Remember Amy this morning?”

 Her face went ashen as she recalled Amy’s similar struggle this morning. Open defiance.

 “Oh my God. Please. I forgot myself. I. I’m so sorry. Please. I don’t want to be punished. I. I was just. I don’t have an excuse. I. Please. Jane. I was just so angry for her. I’ll behave. I’ll do anything you want. Please. Don’t punish me. I’ll be good from now on. You won’t hear another word out of me about Jane. Please.”

 I didn’t particularly want to punish the crying woman. Though I suppose that I’d have to eventually. But not now.

 “Elizabeth. It’s alright. I understand.” Maybe I wouldn’t punish her at all. This was turning out to be a bit stressful. “I need you to do something for me.”

 “What?” She was resigned to it now.

 “The family still needs a bit of water. Take two bottles. Divide one up before we start. A third of a bottle to each. Then the last bottle, you are going to give to the father. But not right away.”

 “Mouth?”

 “Huh?”

 “Mouth to mouth? Like Jane had to?” Hope in her eyes that she wouldn’t have to crawl around on her bare knees kissing them all.

 I shook my head. “They can probably drink out of the bottle now. Give the women the water first then the father. Wait for me there.” She looked relieved and scampered to her feet to get the water. I watched as she knelt and allowed the thirsty women and man to drink a third of the water bottle each. Finally ending up beside the father. Sitting demurely with the final water bottle lying in her bare lap. Carelessly tossing the empty water bottle behind her into the mall. She said some things to Jane while giving Elaine her water, but nothing serious. Probably encouragement. Jane cried a bit, but managed to control herself.

 When the girls were settled I walked over to Elizabeth. “See that?” I pointed to Dave’s crotch that had been exposed by Christi’s scissors so long ago.

 “Yes.” She mumbled.

 “I want you to make sure that Dave here watches Jane. If he closes his eyes. I want you to give him a reason to watch. Understand?”

 “Oh God.”

 “I want you to give him the rest of this bottle of water as well. From any body cavity that you can manage. Mouth is probably easiest, but if you really want to, I’m sure your vagina can hold a bit. I want you to use your hands on him, the entire time.”

 Just glad that I was allowing her to use her mouth with the water thing. “Alright.”

 “Don’t let him come in your hands. After the water is gone, I want you on your knees in front of him. Use your mouth. Let him come, if he’s even reacting. If he comes, swallow. If he doesn’t come, I’m going to whip Elaine next. Understand?”

 “Oh my God. You bastard.”

 “Yup.”

 Dave finally spoke. “Please. I’m begging you. Do what you want to me. Kill me. But just don’t make my daughters and wife do this? They haven’t done anything to you. I’ll do whatever you want.”

 “Davey boy. No disrespect intended, but you can’t do what the women can do. You are missing certain parts that make them very interesting. Just do what I’ve explained to Elizabeth here, and everything will be fine. I promise that I’ll let Elaine, Dora and yourself go.”

 “What about Jane?”

 “Jane is going to stay with me for a while.”

 “You’ll take care of her? You won’t hurt her?”

 I decided to lie to this tormented man. “I’ll take care of her.” True enough. “And I won’t hurt her. Promise.” Another promise that I intended to break.

 He seemed satisfied. And he lay his head back. Elizabeth just glared at me, but was still frightened enough to just accept what she had to do.

 I walked over to the bound women. Crouched by Dora’s head.

 “Did Jane tell you the plan?”

 “Oh God. What plan?”

 “Guess not. She’s going to pleasure you.”

 “Pleasure me? That’s a laugh.”

  

 Chapter 59

 “Well, I certainly hope that it’s pleasurable, because your body is the key.”

 “The key?”

 “The key. Until you climax, nobody goes anywhere.”

 “Oh God. Please. Have some decency. That’s my daughter. You’ve had me tied up naked for days. Tied to my other daughter. You have no idea ...”

 “Dora. This is the last thing. You will be freed after this. Your husband. Your daughter. All it takes is one climax.”

 “You are a bastard.”

 “Yup.”

 “Y-you aren’t going to hurt her again are you?” Remembering the timed tasks from our last encounter.

 “I’ll be whipping her as she does you. Yes.”

 “You fucking bastard. If I ever get out of these ropes. I swear I’m going to kill you. Worse than kill you.”

 “Dora. You aren’t even going to remember me when you finally get out of these ropes. And besides which, your last attempt at killing me got your daughter a more thorough whipping than I’d ever intended.”

 She thought over this silently as I rose to join Jane. Still on her knees and quietly crying. She tried one last time.

 “Please. Have some decency. Some mercy. This is my family. I’ll do this for you. A hundred times. With strangers. Gladly. You can whip me until I bleed for all I care. I’ll scream for you. Forever. Please don’t make me have sex with my mother. It’s. It’s not right. It’s gross.”

 Dora spoke up quietly. “Janey, darling. It’s the last thing. Just do it and you’ll be free of this. I. I don’t mind. I’ll try really hard to c-climax quickly. Okay?”

 Jane, still crying, just nodded. Unable to speak to her mother.

 “Jane. I know you don’t want to do this. It’s the last thing. I promise. Then we’ll go back to the hotel and you can rest. No more sex. And your family will forget all about it.”

 “I won’t.”

 I shook my head. “You’re right. You will remember for now. Are you ready?”

 “Oh God.” She fumbled the cap off the tube of lubricant. Crying. She spread some of the slippery stuff onto the tip of the vibrator. I watched intently as she pressed the plastic into her vagina. With the lubricant, it slipped into her relatively easily. She gasped, but it didn’t seem to cause any real discomfort.

 I beckoned her to the other side of the women. The side where her father would see the intrusion into her body and her fingers working on herself. Once she moved to the correctly side, her crying intensifying, I unlocked her wrists. She’d need her hands free to do what she had to do.

 I nodded to Elizabeth who reached down with her right hand and began to tease Dave. He closed his eyes and I watched as Elizabeth began to dig her long nails into his cock. He opened his eyes in pain, and kept them open, learning his lesson for the day. She filled her mouth with water and kissed him full on the mouth. Exchanging the fluid. His throat working to swallow the liquid from Elizabeth’s mouth.

 I turned my attention back to Jane. Indicating that she should lean forward on all fours. Giving her mother the attentions of her tongue. She began to beg one more time, but cut herself off mid sentence, realizing it was fruitless; I was going to see this show one way or the other. And this way was preferable to having her parents and sister in pain as well. As her tongue touched her mother’s lower lips, Dora gasped. She had been naked and tied down for days. And humiliated. Perhaps the masochism ran in the family. Or maybe she just wanted to get this final act out of the way. Either way, she was obeying. Trying her damnedest to get to orgasm.

 I whispered in Jane’s ear. “I’m going to whip you. Not too hard. Okay?”

 Her head nodded while still working between her mother’s legs.

 “You have to come as well. Your father is watching.” I reached down between her legs to the protrusion of the pink vibrator. Turned the end of it. Turning it on. Hearing the muffled buzzing from within her body. I don’t think she was expecting the vibration from the intruder. She jumped. Her whole body arching as the vibrations worked into her sensitive flesh. She moaned into her mother’s pussy.

 I raised the crop. Brought it down lightly against Jane’s upturned bare ass. She jumped, but after the breast croppings that she’d received at my hands, this was nothing. It was just an annoyance. I watched as she hesitantly brought her fingers of her right hand up between her legs. Lightly stroking herself. Playing with the pink vibrator. Slowly pulling it and pushing it in and out of her vagina. Supporting her body with her left hand. Face still buried in her mother. Tongue working.

 I let another blow fall on her thighs. She jumped again, but didn’t cry out. Just continued to do what she had to. I let the crop drop onto her lower body a number of times. Her thighs, her ass, her calves and her upturned feet. The light blow to her feet caused her to cry out a bit. I guess that the soles of the feet were kind of sensitive to the kiss of the crop. Kimberley certainly thought so. However, I was unable to tell if Jane’s cry was in pain, or in frustration. Her fingers still working the vibrating toy in and out of herself.

 I crouched down beside the tormented girl. Touching her head. She raised her face from between Dora’s legs and looked at me quizzically.

 I whispered to her. “Janey. You can play with the vibrator and it may feel good. But you may need to use your fingers, or the toy on your clit, you know?” I had noticed, while hitting the poor girl, that she seemed to be really unsure of what she was doing. I could tell that she wasn’t getting nearly enough sensation from the vibrator alone. She was probably one of the majority of women that couldn’t achieve orgasm by pure vaginal stimulation. She would have to pleasure herself differently. But she was either too ashamed, or too frightened to do this. Perhaps permission from me was necessary. If she was telling the truth, then she may not have masturbated enough to know what she liked.

 She looked at me with a thankful look on her face. I was unsure what that meant. Whether, me telling her how to do it to herself had made it easier somehow on her. Or whether she just needed the guidance. She closed her eyes. “Please. Don’t make this slave girl do this. Please master. Do it for me? She ... your slave ... doesn’t know how. Please?”

 I doubt if I’ve ever been tempted as much to listen to any of them. But with a colossal force of will, I closed my eyes, telling myself that I was a moron, and shook my head. When I opened my eyes, she was still looking at me. Her face a mask of resignation.

 She dropped her voice even further. Glancing down at her sister’s face. Her sister that had such a perfect view of Jane tonguing their parent. “Please. They won’t remember anything. Right?”

 I thought she just needed reassurance that she could masturbate here and now, and her family would never remember her shame, humiliation, and discomfort. She surprised me when she closed her eyes, Licked her lips and whispered something even lower, something I couldn’t make out.

 I touched her hair. Cupped my ear. I couldn’t hear her.

 “Please. Sir. Harder.”

 Then it clued in. I’d almost forgotten that she was mildly masochistic. She wanted the crop to hurt her more. It might make it easier for her to climax. I’d really messed with this girl’s head. I briefly considered making her clarify herself, so her family would know as well. But I reigned in that fantasy. She was crying and humiliated enough as it was. I just nodded and she returned to her task of having sex with her mother. Dora was moaning with the stimulation, and tears were falling down her face. She was pulling against the ropes holding her face down on Elaine. Grinding her bare body against her older daughter. Trying to press her pleasure center into her younger daughter’s licking mouth. Crying. Pulling. Straining.

 I glanced over at Elizabeth. Her face was ashen. She had just given Dave the last of the water. She must have been trying to make it last. Trying to avoid the final instruction that I gave to her. Though, she knew she didn’t really have a choice. Dave had to climax. Like it or not. Or there was going to be some serious pain. She’d pushed her luck far enough for one day. Though I’d only threatened Jane and Elaine with punishment, Elizabeth knew that she’d suffer, bigtime, if she didn’t manage to get Dave excited enough to climax. Chances were, that Dave wasn’t going to have trouble with that, despite the torment of his family. I watched as Elizabeth gave me one last beseeching look and lowered herself to her bare knees. Leaning forward and taking Dave into her soft mouth. Using her tongue and fingers to further excite him. Watching his face intently, upturned face. Penis deep in her mouth. Careful that he was watching Jane and Dora and I. He did close his eyes once. Not to shut out the images, but in an agony of ecstasy. Elizabeth did what she had to and increased the pressure on Dave. Using her teeth. Dave’s eyes snapped back open and focused again on his youngest daughter and his wife. Having sex in front of him. Elizabeth looked pretty talented though. Of course it had been two days since Dora had been forced to suck him. And two days of pain and suffering. Any pleasure was bound to be magnified.

 I turned back to Jane’s upturned and slightly striped bottom. I raised the crop and brought it down on a much harder arc. Felt it spring as it impacted the soft bare flesh of her buttocks. She screamed into her mother. The scream was muffled by her forward movement as she tried in vain to get away from the stinging pain.

 Dora softly cried out at the increase in stimulation. Calling me a bastard over and over.

 I brought another stroke down hard across Jane’s firm calves. The flesh almost molding around the crop. Her agonized scream barely muffled by her mother’s body. Then incredibly. “Oh God. More. Please. More.”

 I brought another one down across her calves. The girl jumped. Crying out. Her agonized screams causing Dave and Dora to wince. Feeling for the pain Jane was experiencing. I gave her another right across both ass cheeks. And another in swift succession across the bottoms of her cheeks. She pulled her hand away as the fingers got rapped, working industriously between her silken legs. She cried out. Her body heaving. Her tongue buried in her mother. Fingers working at the vibrator, brushing her clit.

 Finally, I brought the crop down once more on her welted calves and she exploded. Her fingers rubbing between her legs. Her whole body arching, her red and welted legs kicking in response to the hard blow that I’d administered. Her forward thrust forcing her tongue against her mother. Dora followed with that last thrust of her younger daughter’s tongue. She climaxed. Not as spectacularly as Jane, but nevertheless, it didn’t look like a fake to me. The two women shuddering, and tensing. Dora against the restraints, Jane finally falling to her side, curling up in a ball crying. Trying to ease the pain in the back of her legs and backside. Pulling the pink plastic intruder from her naked body. Holding the toy loosely in her hand. Bawling.

 I wandered over to Elizabeth. Her mouth still working on Dave. I touched the hair on her bobbing head. Easing her off the stranger that she hadn’t even met before today. He was still erect, but I could see the remnants of some semen on Elizabeth’s lips and chin. I touched her face and she brought her fingers to her face. Touching the wetness of him. Closing her eyes and wiping the remnants from her face. Grimacing as she licked her fingers clean. Finally, she opened her eyes.

 “Please. Don’t make me do that anymore.”

 I nodded. He’d obviously come as instructed. She was done.

 “Just so you know. He came twice.” She actually looked perversely pleased with herself at the admission. I almost laughed at the absurdity.

 “Pretty talented. Wrists.”

 She looked a bit confused, but automatically raised her arms. Offering me her wrists. I snapped a pair of handcuffs around her slender wrists. She was far too exhausted to ask why I’d bound her. They were getting used to it. There just simply wasn’t a good reason. I used another pair to secure her to the bench. Sitting on the mall floor. She just sat there quietly as I returned to Jane.

 Jane was still sobbing her eyes out, curled up in a ball on the floor. Unable to bear the abuse, the shame, the humiliation any longer. I sat down on the floor beside her. Intending to comfort her. Let her know that I was going to free her family. I gently touched her shoulder.

 What followed wasn’t surprising but was a complete blur. At the touch, Jane screamed. Like a cat, she just snapped to a fighting position. Her face a mask of wildness and pain. She threw the only thing she had. The vibrator missed my face by millimeters. Glanced off my shoulder and spun across the floor. Cracking. No longer buzzing.

 She growled at me. “I hate you. You fucked up fucking bastard. I hate you.”

 With the words, she sprang to her bare feet. I was expecting her to attack me. I had readied my time defenses, but instead of throwing herself at me, she turned on her heel, and blindly began to run in the opposite direction. Blindly crashing into frozen people. Her bare feet thundering on the tile. Crying. Shaking.

 I just calmly watched the distressed girl run. I let her. Maybe she needed to get away from all this. I’d put her through more than enough. In a strange way, I was beginning to care about them. About them all.

 I could sense the time bubble. Hers. It was almost like radar. I was ultimately controlling it and it tugged on me. Even after I could no longer hear her bare feet slapping against the tile, I knew she wasn’t far.

 I turned back to Elizabeth. Pulling on her cuffs. Wanting to go after the girl. Fright on her face.

 “Please. Master. Don’t punish her. She. She was just upset. You’d be too. Oh God. Please let me go after her. God. After what you did to her. You can’t blame her. Oh. Please. God. She’s hurt. She’s in pain. She just needed. Oh God. Please. She won’t go far. God.” Elizabeth was in tears. Pleading for Jane. Almost babbling. Remembering her close call. Remembering Amy. It seemed to be the day for defiance.

 I crouched and cupped Elizabeth’s face in my hands. She pulled against her bonds but finally held my eyes.

 “I’m not going to punish her. Promise. But I can’t let you go after her either. I know you want to, but she just needs some time alone. I’ll go see her in a while. Okay?”

 “You promise? If you have to punish someone, I’ll take it for her. Okay?”

 “Elizabeth, you are a noble one. But I’m not going to punish her or you either. Not this time. I promise.”

 Elizabeth, just numbly nodded. Still crying.

 “If I release you, will you stay here?”

 The frightened girl just nodded.

 “I need your help, but if you are going to run as well, I won’t be as understanding in your case. Okay?”

 “Yes. Master.” The girl sighed. I reached forward and snapped open the cuffs. Allowing the girl her freedom, for now.

 I sat up on the bench with Dave. Lightly slapped his face. Bringing him out of the trance that he had dropped into after Elizabeth had stopped giving him head.

 “Davey?”

 “You fucking bastard. My daughter. You didn’t have to hit her that hard.”

 I couldn’t bring myself to tell him that his daughter had asked me to do it. *I* was hardly touching her, considering what she’d been through before. Further, Elizabeth was in earshot, and at the moment I was respecting Jane’s right to keep these masochistic tendencies to herself. At least amongst the captives.

 “Dave. Forget about that for a moment.”

 “Shit. It’s my daughter you are playing with. I swear I’m going to kill you for her.”

 “Dave. Listen to me.” He cocked his head. “I need you to promise me that you are going to behave. I’m going to release you from those ropes that Jane tied. But I can’t have you attacking me. Understand?”

 “Shit. You better watch yourself if you untie me, bucko.”

 “Dave. You don’t understand. See those lovely women over there? Dora? Elaine? If you try anything. I swear, anything. I’ll make you wish that you hadn’t. Their bodies will be so red from the welts, that you will be begging to do anything to stop them from hurting. They won’t even be able to scream because their voices will be gone. Then I’ll kill you. Is that clear?”

 “Oh my God. You are an animal.”

 “Now. Behave yourself. I’m going to get Elizabeth to untie you. Don’t think that you can threaten her either. I don’t particularly care if she gets hurt. But I’m betting you care if Elaine’s breasts are a pale colour or a nice angry red. Got it?” Actually, I did care about Elizabeth getting hurt. If anyone was going to hurt her, it would be me. But, I really wasn’t all that worried about Dave trying anything. It was the mother that I was worried about.

 “Yeah. You bastard. I got it.”

 “Elizabeth,” she had gone completely pale at this exchange. I had to be tough on him. Couldn’t afford not to. “I need you to untie this guy. I want you to cuff him to the bench first. I don’t need any trouble.”

 “You’ve made yer point. You don’t need to cuff me.”

 I nodded to Elizabeth who picked up a pair of handcuffs and slipped them around Dave’s tied right wrist. Locking the other side to the bench slats. Then she knelt and began the tough job of undoing Jane’s knot job. Her fingers working at the knots.

 Turning to the women, I crouched by Dora’s ear.

 “Dora?”

 She looked up at me. Still in tears.

 “Please. Jane?”

 “I’m going to see to her in a moment. She just needs to be left alone.”

 “You aren’t going to punish her are you?” Pleading.

 I shook my head.

 “Thank God. I was going to offer myself instead.”

 Jane had some friends here. That was for sure. “Dora, I’m going to untie you and Elaine first. Okay? But I don’t want you to cause any trouble. I’m going to let you completely free soon.”

 She looked puzzled, but she probably didn’t understand about the time thing completely yet. I would have released them right away and saved myself a rope loosening job, but I sort of wanted Jane to know that I was actually going to adhere to my end of the bargain. Visual proof that she hadn’t been tortured in vain.

 I slipped a pair of handcuffs joining Elaine’s right wrist to her mother’s left ankle, and Dora’s left wrist to Elaine’s right ankle. That would keep them out of trouble after the ropes were released.

 Elaine looked up as me. “Oh God. I’m going to be untied?”

 “You got it,” I murmured back to her. I began loosening the knots holding the women together. As Dora came free of Elaine, she rolled off her older daughter. The handcuffs still holding her head to toe, but a lot freer than the rope had provided.

 I cut the ropes holding Elaine into her spread-eagled position. The women rubbing their limbs. Trying to get two days worth of cramps and strains eased. Crying a little at their freedom. Having to move together because of the cuffs, but managing.

 Elizabeth still hadn’t quite finished with Dave, but she was close. Just the arms left. I wandered over to the bench in time to hear a very red-faced man tell an equally red-faced girl that she was pretty talented in the mouth department. A furtive glance at his wife. Elizabeth murmured something like that she was sorry and hadn’t wanted to do it. And finished with the final ropes. Dave, one hand free, stretched. Gasping as his cramped muscles made themselves known. Elizabeth rocked back on her knees leaning on her hands behind her. Dave, adjusted himself, Trying to tuck himself back into his ruined pants, but making a decent job of it. Elizabeth just smiled to herself. She hadn’t had anything to adjust herself in for days. Nakedness does have some advantages.

 I touched Elizabeth. Her breathing was a lot more even now that the pressure was off. She actually seemed pleased at the red-faced compliment from Dave.

 Pretending to be cross, I motioned her to another bench away from Dave. I handcuffed her loosely to the leg of the bench. Making her sit on the floor again. She just stuck her tongue out at me, knowing that I wasn’t angry with her at the moment.

 I just shook my head and turned away from them without a word. I began to walk back the way Jane had run.

  

 Chapter 60

 I walked slowly in the direction that Jane had run. My running shoes making far less noise than her bare feet had made. I could sense her presence. Or rather the presence of her time shift. It was difficult to detect at all, but I knew that she wasn’t very far. I was expecting her to be outside. As I approached the far end of the mall, I heard soft crying.

 I wormed my way through the frozen people, following the soft sounds. I finally found her. Curled up near the entrance to a store. Curled up in a ball. Her knees to her chest. Just rocking herself. And quietly weeping. Not really caring that she was naked in the middle of a mall. She had removed the nipple clamps and they were lying on the floor at her toes.

 She looked up as I approached. Miserable. Knowing that she was probably in a lot more trouble than she ever thought possible. Agonizing trouble. Tears running down her face. Scared. She looked down as our eyes met. She murmured something that I couldn’t quite make out.

 I sat down near her on the floor. She glanced up but couldn’t keep looking at me. I was actually expecting more of an Amy response. Indignation. Anger. However, she managed to choke out between her sobs. “Please. Master. Th-this slave doesn’t know what happened. Please. She doesn’t even know how she got here.”

 “Honey. You ran.”

 “Oh God. P-please don’t punish me. My legs.”

 I reached forward and gathered the crying woman into my arms. Stroked her hair. Whispered to her until she calmed herself. Finally, she managed to control herself and looked into my face.

 “What happened?” she asked me.

 “I was about to ask you the same question.”

 “Oh God. I don’t know. All I remember is you coming over to torture me more, and then I was here. Crying. Please. I don’t remember anything else. I swear it. I wouldn’t. I wouldn’t run. I know better than that. Why did you let me?”

 “Jane, darling. I was coming over to comfort you. I pushed you too hard and you were upset. I touched your shoulder and you went berserk. My shoulder got vibrated and then you were off and running. Pell mell down here.” I smiled at her kindly. Not wanting to panic her.

 “Oh God,” her face registered the enormity of what she’d done. Run. And perhaps the memory of her throwing the vibrator at me was returning. “Th-this slave is so sorry. She. She didn’t mean it. Please. My legs hurt so much. I don’t. She doesn’t need to be punished. Oh God please.” Her arms wound around me and she buried her face in my chest. Sobbing again. Thinking that she was going to get punished for her actions. Afraid. I couldn’t blame her. Especially after the Amy incident.

 “I’m not going to punish you. It was my fault.”

 “It-it was?” she was incredulous through the tears.

 “It was. I pushed you much too far. You’re only human. And you tried so hard. You didn’t hurt me with that thing and you just needed to run. I understand. Don’t think that you’ll always get away with it, but this time it was my fault. No punishment required.”

 “Oh God. I’m. Th-this slave is still sorry. And she is so grateful.” She buried her head in my chest again and I just held the weeping girl until she calmed down again.

 “What happened?”

 She was confused. “I. This sl-slave told you.”

 “No. I mean, what set this off? Why?”

 “I don’t really know. I. She doesn’t remember.” I just waited. She shifted herself in my arms. “Please. I. Th-this slave was. Please. My father. He hasn’t seen me .. her nude s-since she was five. And you made me ... her touch my - herself. H-have sex. Oh God. I can’t do this.”

 She was beginning to have trouble with the slave talk. I couldn’t blame her. I don’t think I’d ever seen her quite this upset. Even when I took her.

 “Janey. Slave talk. Don’t try. It’s alright.”

 “Oh God. Thank you. I. I’m not sure what happened. I was hurting. Look at my legs.” She held up one of her slim legs. Red angry marks were still evident across her calves. I hadn’t realized that I had hit her that hard. Maybe it was a sensitive area? It’s not as though I’ve ever been hit there. “I guess I wasn’t thinking straight. I thought that you were going to make me do something else. Torture me. Hit me more. I. I just couldn’t handle it anymore. I guess I threw what I had at you and ran. I don’t remember it.” She’d fallen into quietly crying again.

 I just rocked her bare body for a while until she stopped again. I felt her body tense and then relax. She was looking up at me. Indecision on her face. Fright.

 I spoke soothingly to her. She was like a rabbit. Needing comfort now. “What is it?”

 “Please. I can’t.”

 “You know better than that. What is on your mind?”

 “How do you always know?”

 “You can’t hide much like that.” Meaning her body language was accentuated when she was nude.

 “A couple of things? Promise not to get mad?”

 “What have you done?”

 “Nothing.” She responded quickly. “It’s just that. Th-this slave ran away. And she knows that this is the worst thing she could do, other than trying to hurt her master. Oh yeah, she tried that too ...” I nodded. “Please. Will this affect you letting Mom and Dad and Elaine go? She didn’t mean it. You can punish her later. She knows she was a bad girl.”

 All this girl wanted in the whole world was for me to release her family. Even after all the abuse I had heaped on her this afternoon. She would take more if it meant the family being released.

 “Jane. Don’t worry about it. I haven’t let them go yet, but I have Elizabeth untying them right now. Is that all?”

 “Oh God. I can’t.”

 “What else?”

 “Please. Th-this slave is confused.”

 “What’s the matter?”

 “You. You completely humiliated me. Forced me to m-masturbate in front of my father. You made me have sex with my mother. I was forced to break nearly every taboo ever taught to me. I had a damn vibrator in me. And you were whipping me. And I wanted more. I felt like a slut. Enjoying the pain. The sex. My pussy is still tingling. I’m still fucking wet. It’s not right. I feel so dirty. Why do you make me do these things? I’m sitting here half hoping that you’ll hit me again, so I can feel the tingling. My body hates me. I swear it.” The tears began to form again, but she somehow willed them away. She’d been in tears a lot today. I don’t know where her small body came up with the moisture for them. “Why do I feel like this? Why?”

 “Jane.” I held her shaking body close. “I don’t know. And I wish I did. I wish I had answers for you. All I know is that you are going to forget about all this. You might discover these things on your own one day. Or maybe not. But if you are feeling them now, you probably will too on the prime timeline. Some lover is going to want to tie you up one day. For fun. And you are going to enjoy it. Either way, it’s alright to feel this way. Personally, I suspect that it is normal. But I have no idea why you feel that way. Why your body reacts as it does. Just if you do discover it in the real world, make sure that you don’t find an asshole like me to sleep with.”

 She just cried a bit more and then I felt her squirm a bit. Wanting out of my arms. I let her.

 “Thanks for talking to me again. I. I don’t know what the hell is wrong with me.” From her knees.

 “I’m what’s wrong with you Jane. You are in a really weird situation that I’m not about to let you out of. You are a strong girl, and you are adjusting a lot better than I had ever imagined. You did well today.”

 “Well enough for a present?”

 I thought about it. Her face had brightened with the thought of anything. Any reward. They didn’t have much. But it wouldn’t be much of a present if she knew about it. Would it?

 “Isn’t sending your family back a gift enough?” I teased her.

 Her face fell a bit. “A slave shouldn’t expect presents. Please, I’ll be happy if you send my parents back. Please.”

 I helped her to her feet. She winced a bit as her weight pressed down on her bare, sore soles, but she didn’t complain. We walked carefully and slowly towards the other end of the mall.

 About halfway back to her parents, I stopped Jane. I guided her into a store. Her eyes questioning me.

 “Pick out something nice. Something I’d approve of.”

 Jane glanced around the lingerie shop. Her eyes widening.

 “For me? You are going to let me wear something?”

 “Consider it a present. You can wear it for now. You were good today. Despite your little unapproved marathon.”

 She actually let out a little laugh and moved quickly through the store. Running her fingers over satin and silk. Trying to determine what I’d want her to wear. Knowing that to pick something too conventional would probably mean not getting to wear anything. I’m not sure I’ve ever seen a woman as anxious to wear lingerie.

 She quickly made some choices and showed me.

 “I can’t tell. Put them on.” She wandered towards the change rooms out of habit. I stopped her by calling her name. “You don’t need a change room.”

 “Oh God. I keep forgetting.”

 I watched as she slipped on some sheer black stockings. A lacy garter belt. A very tight black lace bra and a pair of high cut panties over the stockings and belt. She looked gorgeous, although she looked wonderful nude as well.

 “Just need a pair of high heels and you’d look like a playboy model.” I was kidding about the shoes. No shoes for her. At least not yet.

 She blushed. Knowing what she looked like. And not caring. Her body, her sexual parts were somewhat hidden. She reached up and kissed me.

 “I don’t hate you anymore.”

 “I know. Come on silly.”

 She pranced out on her stockinged feet, almost wanting to see her family again.

 When we arrived, Elizabeth and Dave were quietly talking. Elaine and Dora were just quietly resting. Jane’s eyes widened at the sight of her family. I guess still getting used to the fact that they were nude and she wasn’t. She stopped as I touched her arm. I could see her body quivering. Wanting to run to her family.

 Then they saw her. I saw her mother sigh. Probably glad that I’d allowed her clothing. No matter how skimpy. Her father, a quick look of lust, and then he fought that away. Jane did look ravishing in the lingerie. Elizabeth, an open look of jealousy. She probably couldn’t believe that instead of punishing the girl, I’d dressed her. Albeit in lingerie. Master’s prerogative.

 I whispered to Jane. “I’m going to return them now. You want to say good-bye?”

 Without having to be told again, she rushed forward. Practically leaping into her father’s arms. Whispering urgently. Telling him that she’d be alright.

 Slowly walking over and embracing her nude sister and mother. Quietly whispering to them as well. Meanwhile, I released Elizabeth from her bench. Pulling her off to the side letting Jane have a moment with her folks.

 There were tears in her eyes as she walked over to Elizabeth and I. Wanting them off this timeline and not wanting them to go. Knowing that she’d miss them. But that they’d be safe. She nodded to me and turned around to watch.

 The family tensed as they felt the time flow adjust around their bodies. As the three of us watched, Dave popped off the bench and rematerialized bored in the women’s clothing store. I heard Dora gasp as she saw what happened. Dora disappeared next. Back into the change room. I heard Jane whisper to herself, “Good-bye Elaine.” And Elaine shimmered out of sight to reappear, blissfully unaware of her antics, back in the store. Fully clothed. Looking through dresses.

 Elizabeth scampered forward and collected up the various restraints. Bits of rope. Handcuffs. Left the broken vibrator on the floor. Placed everything in the pack and approached us, pack in hand. Jane just stood and stared at her freed family.

 There were still tears brimming in Jane’s eyes as we turned and walked away. She took one look back, let out a wrenching sob, but turned around and allowed me to guide her outside.

  

 Chapter 61

 As we left the mall, I let Jane collapse on the sidewalk. She curled herself up again and just cried. Probably missing her family. I couldn’t blame the girl for crying, and motioned for Elizabeth to join me as I moved away to give the crying girl a bit of privacy.

 Shortly, she stopped shaking and unsteadily rose to her stockinged feet. Still sniffling, she padded over to where Elizabeth and I were waiting. Leaning against a compact car of some sort. A Civic, maybe.

 She sank to her knees. Teary eyes quietly looking up at me.

 “Thank-you.” she whispered.

 “For?”

 “Letting me cry.”

 I just nodded at her. She ducked her head and let out one last sob. She raised her head again. I watched her battle to control her emotions. She raised her wrists. Offering them to me.

 I loosely slipped a pair of handcuffs around her slender wrists. Not tightening them into her skin, but tight enough that she couldn’t slip her hands out of them. She sighed and dropped her hands into her lap.

 Knowing what was coming, Elizabeth, beside me, did the same.

 I helped Jane to her feet. Her face brightened a bit as she glanced down at herself. No longer completely nude. Stockings. Bra. Panties. She wasn’t covered much, but it was better than nothing. Better than walking around nude as Elizabeth still was.

 “Girls? I want you to walk on ahead. We’re heading back to the hotel. Nice day for a walk, don’t you think? Walk where you like. Grass, road. Whatever.”

 They just nodded. Elizabeth, probably shocked that I wasn’t leashing them and forcing them into an uncomfortable stroll blurted, “What, no gags?”

 “Don’t tempt me girlie.”

 The two girls, knowing that they’d pushed their luck further than would normally be allowed scampered on ahead. Talking between themselves quietly. I matched their pace, but let them get fifty meters or so ahead. They glanced back occasionally, but stayed on course. Walking through the grass at the side of the road softer on their unprotected feet than asphalt. I just lost myself in thought and watched them as they walked ahead. One nude girl strolling along with one in tight lingerie through the grass. Quite a picture.

 I didn’t want to end this timeline. It was paradise. The girls behaving. Having access to their beautiful bodies. No pressures. No stress. The complete feeling of freedom and control over the women. Knowing that I couldn’t be caught. Finally being able to do these unspeakable pleasures. I was enjoying myself. Who wouldn’t be?

 But I knew it had to end eventually. I didn’t have the strength to maintain this timeline forever. Nor would these girls be able to maintain the pace I’d set for them and still remain sane. Jane had really scared me today. I had pushed her far too hard. And timeline or no timeline, you could only push someone so far before they snapped. I was surprised that none of them had snapped yet. I guess Amy and Jane were the closest that I’d come to completely losing any of them. I really had to be more careful. Elizabeth was right. An insane or catatonic girl was absolutely no fun at all.

 The girls had set a reasonably fast pace. We arrived back in at the hotel in about forty minutes or so. They were tired. Especially Jane. I could see it in her face. She was not going to be able to keep her eyes open for much longer. She was nearly asleep on her feet. It had been a long day especially for her. I was feeling tired myself, the activity and the maintenance of the timeline wearing me down a bit.

 The girls trudged up the stairs ahead of me. Elizabeth leading. I was a bit apprehensive as we entered the suite. After all, I hadn’t left Christi in significant bonds this time. I doubted it, but she could have released Amy and been planning to jump me as we entered. I needn’t have worried. As we entered the suite, Elizabeth and Jane both cringed as we heard an agonized screech from the bedroom.

 “Ahhhhhhh. Oh God. Please. For the love of God. My nipples. Hurt. Oh my God. Please no more. He doesn’t have to know. You could stop. Pretend that you were hitting me. You don’t know what this is like. My legs. Argh. Please not another one. Oh God. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Christ. Christi. God. My tits. How can you do this to me? You must know how much this hurts. You have tits too. Oh God. Please. I’ll be good. I’ll do anything you want. Just no more. Oh God.”

 Amy’s hoarse voice cried out her pain. It would appear that Christi was still doing exactly what I’d told her to do.

 Christi emerged from the hallway. Padding barefoot back into the living area. Her head bent. Tears falling down her face. Leaving Amy to cry to herself back in the bedroom. It took her a moment, but she noticed us standing just inside the entrance. She sank to her knees. Her robe opening. She crawled forward as best she could with the handcuffs and latched herself onto my thigh. Turning her head up towards me.

 “Please. Master. Allow your slave to stop. I. She can’t do this anymore. Amy. Slave Amy. Has learned her lesson. Her breasts. Oh my God. I can’t do this anymore. Please let me stop. It’s too much even for me. Her poor breasts. Please. I can’t hit her anymore. She’s in so much pain.”

 I gently took the crop from Christi’s hands. The sobbing girl just stayed on her knees at my feet. I whispered to Jane and Elizabeth, “Go sit down. It’s okay. I’ll deal with this.”

 Jane and Elizabeth walked to the furniture. Elizabeth settling in the easy chair, nude. Jane reclining on the sofa, stretching out her sheathed legs. Stretching her toes. Probably glad to be off their feet.

 I guided Christi to her feet. She unconsciously tried to wrap the beltless robe around her body, but finally gave up. She just stood in front of me letting it hang. Exposing one bare breast. Really erotic though she probably didn’t think so.

 We entered the bedroom. Amy was still in tears. Her bound body shaking. Pulling against the ropes that held her. Her breasts, poking through the ruined sweater, were both an angry red. Her thighs also bore some welts. Her nipples were a deep shade of red. Angry red welts covering them on a variety of angles. Leaving Christi by the doorway, I walked over to Amy and touched her cheek. Her eyes were still closed.

 “Please don’t hit me again. It’s not time. Please.”

 I leaned down and kissed her on the lips. This made her open her eyes and realize that Christi wasn’t the one touching her. Her eyes opened wide. Afraid to say anything further. I let my lips drop down her bound body and gently kissed the tips of both bare breasts. She cried out softly at the touches to her aching mounds.

 I sat down in front of her. Waiting.

 “P-Please. Can a slave speak?” she whispered.

 I nodded.

 “Please. I. Th-this slave is so sorry. She promises that it will never happen again. Oh God. Please don’t hit me anymore. It hurts so much.”

 “You are ready to behave then?”

 She nodded.

 “Sure you don’t need to be gagged again?”

 “Oh please. God. No. I’ll do whatever you want. Gladly. Oh God. Please let me go. Please don’t let her hit me anymore. My tits are on fire. I’ll do anything. I’ll never talk back again. You can rape me. I’ll crawl. I’ll do anything you want.” Pulling against the ropes. Breathing ragged.

 “What if I want to keep having Christi hit you for a while more?” I heard Christi moan from the doorway.

 “Oh God. Okay.”

 That was enough for me. I began to undo the ropes holding her ankles together. I removed the knee ropes and the ropes holding her torso so firmly to the chair. Finally removing the toe cords and the ropes holding her wrists to the bottom of the chair. She sat quietly as she was released. Waiting for permission to get out of the chair. I removed the cuffs from her wrists last. Unconsciously, she pulled her hands in front of her and rubbed the circulation back into her hands. She carefully traced a particularly angry looking welt on her right bare thigh. Gasping at the pain.

 “Amy?”

 She looked up at me. Her vision a bit glazed, tears still falling down her face. To her credit she still hadn’t tried to cradle her damaged breasts.

 “On your feet.”

 She stepped out of the chair, which had been her prison and torture chamber for the last few hours. Without even being told, she hooked her fingers into her panties and slipped them down her legs. Grasping the sweater, she pulled it over her head, crying out in pain as it dragged across her breasts. She reached behind herself and released the bra clip, allowing the ruined garment to fall to the floor. I could see the effort in her face as she forced herself to stand still, dropping her hands to her sides. Determined to please me.

 Again without being told, she slipped to her knees. Looking up at me.

 “Please. Master. Can slave Amy please hold herself? Please? My tits. They hurt.”

 I was beginning to see that she had purposely restrained herself from cradling her own breasts, despite the pain. Hoping to please me by asking my permission. To show her subservience. To show that she’d learned her lesson. Trying her best to use the slave talk that Jane had taught her so long ago. And doing a passable job too.

 I nodded. A bit surprised that she had thought of this on her own. But I guess one thinks of ways to be pleasing after enduring the pain that she had. As soon as I nodded, Amy raised her arms. Closing her eyes, trying to block out the pain as her hands explored her breasts. Cradling them. Trying to ease the pain inflicted by the crop. Crying out as even her own light touches burned her abused nipples.

 I saw her look up at me. She was crying again. She managed to whisper, “Th-thank you for releasing me.” She knew that the punishment could have gone on indefinitely. Her screaming and in pain until she passed out.

 I motioned Christi over. She walked over and crouched beside me. I whispered to her. “Get some cereal. Okay?” She nodded and walked from the room towards the kitchen. I sat on the bed, watching the crying and shaking girl on the floor in front of me.

 Christi returned moments later with some cereal awash in milk between her bound hands. She looked at me questioningly. I motioned to her and she bent and placed the bowl on the floor in front of Amy.

 Without any hesitation at all, the tormented girl fell to her hands and knees. Gasping as her sore breasts swung beneath her. She tentatively let her tongue snake out of her mouth and lapped at the food. She had to be famished. This had all started because she wouldn’t eat her breakfast. She began eating her food with a little more enthusiasm. Almost like a dog or cat. Spilling a fair bit, but managing to get some into herself. After she had licked the bowl clean, Christi bent to the still crying girl. Whispered something in her ear. She nodded and bent herself to eat the spilled cereal and milk from the floor. Cleaning up thoroughly with her tongue.

 Quite a change from this morning/afternoon. But I guess having one’s breasts tortured for the entire day would be fairly convincing. I had Christi get some ointment from the bathroom. Cuffing Amy’s hands behind her and holding her to prevent the inevitable struggling, I had Christi apply some of the soothing gel to Amy’s breasts. After the initial pain of anything touching the sensitive mounds, she began to moan as the gel settled in and soothed the burning skin. Christi had been careful with the crop. Still no broken skin. But those welts were going to be tender for days. But for the most part, Amy would be fine after a rest and a few hours of relief from the constant pain.

 After the gel had been mostly absorbed by her red skin, I guided the two girls to their bare feet and out into the living area. Amy was still quietly crying. But the intensity of the crying had diminished considerably.

 Christi’s eyes widened as she saw the lingerie gracing Jane’s body. I suppose in her distress earlier, she probably hadn’t noticed. Jane was quietly sleeping. Her breasts rising and falling with a regular rhythm. Elizabeth raised her chained hands to her lips and motioned for us to be quiet.

 I whispered to Christi and Amy. “Quietly, go kneel by Elizabeth.” The two girls hurried to obey. I wandered over to the sofa. Looking at the sleeping girl’s peaceful face. I gathered her up in my arms and lifted her gently. She didn’t stir. I carefully carried the sleeping lady back to the bedroom.

 Stretching her out on the bed, I carefully released her bound wrists. I began to undress her. Removing the constricting bra. Slipping the panties off her body. She stirred and mumbled something as I slipped the stockings down her legs leaving her nude once again. She awakened with a start as I slipped the handcuffs back onto her right wrist. Locking it to the bedpost. Probably the cold steel against her pale skin awakening her. She cried out softly.

 “Shhhhh. It’s okay. Go back to sleep.”

 “My clothes ...” she glanced down at her again bare body.

 “I’ll let you put them back on later. Sleep time.”

 Her fuzzy mind wasn’t completely operational. “I don’t mind. You are going to let me sleep in the bed? With only this?” She rattled the handcuff.

 I had never allowed her to sleep in the bed. And normally I bound her up tight to sleep. This time, she’d really been through a lot. I nodded. She wasn’t going anywhere tonight. The handcuff would hold her.

 “A slave girl thanks you.” I looked at her a bit quizzically. “For the bed and for letting her parents go and for being lenient on her.”

 “Lenient?” I thought I had been pretty hard on her today. Especially with her parents, but also forcing her to confront her masochism again. I knew that these things bothered her.

 “This slave knows that you could have made her do worse things than you did. She is grateful that you didn’t. She knows that you should have punished her for lots of things today, but that you didn’t. I. She knows that she shouldn’t have taken off the nipple clamps without permission. She knows that she shouldn’t have run and she knows that she never should have thrown things at you. Thank you. You can still punish her, you know.” A mischievous grin graced her mouth. She’d be all right, after all. To give her credit, I had never even mentioned her taking off the nipple clamps without permission. At the time, I had other things to worry about. Like a very very upset female.

 I kissed the top of her head. “Good night, sweetheart. Sleep well. Pleasant dreams.” I switched off the light.

 She sighed and curled herself up on her side. Her cuffed wrist extended, her head lying peacefully on her outstretched arm. On her side. Legs askew. In seconds she was breathing regularly again. Her eyes moving gently back and forth beneath the closed lids. Fallen back into a deep sleep. God knows what she was dreaming.

 I watched her. Realizing that this was probably the way she normally slept, minus the handcuffs, of course and perhaps minus the nudity. But I would never have gotten the chance to see it if I’d bound her up tight again.

 I left the room quietly. Leaving her to her dreams.

  

 Chapter 62

 I was tired. The other girls were tired. Elizabeth had been somewhat overwhelmed by the mall experience. Christi had had a long day. And Amy just needed some rest after her long ordeal. Amy and Elizabeth hadn’t gotten enough sleep the previous night anyway.

 I had to decide what to do with the women before falling asleep. Thankfully I wasn’t nearly as tired as I had been over the last couple of days. Maybe my body and mind were getting used to the stresses of time control.

 I motioned Christi to her feet. She rose and walked over to where I was standing. She held up her wrists when asked and I removed the cuffs from her. She pleaded with her eyes as I reached forward and slipped the robe from her shoulders. Not having done anything to deserve what she felt was punishment. But she knew better than to complain. I touched her arm in reassurance, and she blushed. Blushed because she was completely uncovered again, I guess. But I wasn’t angry. There was no punishment here. I just wanted the girls bare for the sleep period. The other two were already that way.

 I picked up Christi’s wrist and put the handcuffs on her again. She whined a bit, but accepted the restraints. I motioned for the other two to rise, which they did. I moved Elizabeth’s hands behind her back. Again, a hurt look. She didn’t think that she deserved to be handcuffed behind her back. I touched her arm to reassure her, but she was a little cranky or preoccupied. Just turning her head away. Understandable.

 I spoke to the girls.

 “Elizabeth, if you behave, I’m going to let you sleep on the couch. Okay? And Amy? I’m afraid you’ve earned a place on the floor. Christi. Bedroom floor for you tonight. Jane deserves the bed. For tonight.”

 Elizabeth spoke first. “Please. I’ll sleep on the floor if you’ll let Amy sleep on the couch. Look at her.” Glancing at the bare girl’s red and angry breasts. “Please. She’s uncomfortable enough without having to sleep on the floor.”

 Amy was about to say something but I cut her off. “Elizabeth. You are a noble soul. I’ll give you that. But Amy’s behaviour today doesn’t warrant comfort for sleep. Don’t you think?”

 Amy just numbly nodded and Elizabeth just swallowed. The girls were protective of one another. I doubt if Amy would have accepted the sofa anyway.

 I motioned Amy to the floor and she sank to her knees on the carpet. She used her bound hands to help lower herself to her side. I crouched beside her.

 “Amy?” She looked up at me. The tears from her punishment still hadn’t quite stopped. “Do you think that you deserve to be hog-tied for your sleep.”

 She stared at me, tears brimming in her eyes. “Please. Master. A slave begs that she isn’t forced to sleep in a hog-tie again. Please. My tits hurt so much.” Envisioning her breasts pressed against the floor. Her muscles cramping from a night in a hog-tie.

 “But do you deserve it?”

 “I. This slave. Please. I suppose.”

 “So you’d be happy if I just tied your ankles and knees? And not connect them to your hands? Let you sleep on your side?”

 “A slave would be grateful. Please. You don’t need to tie her up at all.”

 “I know. But you have to realize that your behaviour this morning was not acceptable.”

 “This slave knows.” She brought her legs close together. Offering her ankles to me to tie together. I wrapped her slender ankles in rope. Trying to make sure that her circulation wasn’t being impeded. Did the same above her knees. She shouldn’t be that uncomfortable for the night. Better than a strict hog-tie anyway. I decided to give her a break and retrieved a throw pillow. Tucking it up under her head. Allowing her some comfort despite the other bondage. She smiled a bit. Whispering “Thank-you”, as I rose to take care of Elizabeth.

 Elizabeth had already moved to the sofa. Stretching herself out. Lying back on her bound hands. I rummaged for a pair of ankle restraints. Wrapped the steel around her left ankle and attached it to the leg of the sofa. No complaints from bound nude girl.

 I rose and motioned for Christi to join me. Together we walked to the hallway to the bedroom. As we entered the hallway, I switched off the light for Elizabeth and Amy. I heard Elizabeth cry out softly. As I was turning to move back to the bedroom, I heard a tentative voice from the sofa.

 “M-Master?”

 “Wait here,” I whispered to Christi. Pressing her shoulders, having her sink to her knees.

 I stumbled through the dark room and crouched by the sofa.

 “What is it Elizabeth?”

 “Oh God. I can’t.”

 “You dragged me away from my bed, which incidentally I’m looking forward to. You better be able to. Whatever it is.”

 “Oh God. Here goes,” she whispered. “I can’t believe I’m doing this. Please. You remember in the mall? When I offered you something?”

 I wasn’t sure if she was referring to taking Jane’s place, or what? It didn’t make sense. “I remember some things. Elizabeth, I’m tired. What is it?”

 “Oh God. I offered myself. To you. For better treatment?”

 “Yes ...”

 “What if I told you that it wasn’t entirely for you?”

 “Huh?” Dense male that I am.

 “Oh God. You are going to make me ask. Aren’t you?” I was just getting more confused by the second. Maybe my mind was foggy. I was tired. Or maybe I’m just a dumb male. “What if I told you that I’m available without the need for better treatment?”

 “I know that.” Still not quite understanding where she was going with this. I could take advantage of them without rhyme, reason, or deals. That was the beauty of having sex slaves. They had very little to offer me that I couldn’t just take.

 “Oh God. I can’t. Please. I ... need ... you. Please.”

 The light dawned on me. She was trying, in her own subtle way, to ask me for relief. Sex. She was turned on and I was a complete idiot. I touched her shoulder, feeling the heat of her body. She squirmed against her restraints. Her body shaking. Perhaps crying a bit in the dark.

 I rose quietly and walked back to Christi. She was still obediently kneeling in the hallway waiting for me. I crouched down and took her face in my hands. I whispered to her.

 “Christi. I’ve got ... ahhh ... something to discuss with Elizabeth for a moment. Okay? Can you take care of yourself? Find a comfortable place in the bedroom?”

 Christi just looked at me. A hint of jealousy resurfacing in her eyes.

 “Can I take a shower before I go to sleep? I’ve been dying for one since you left. But I wasn’t sure if I’d be punished if I just took one without permission.” I hadn’t let any of the girls shower before bed tonight. Intending to have them shower first thing in the morning.

 “Christi, you can take one in the morning with the others. Okay?”

 Tears formed in her eyes, but she just nodded.

 “Can I clean up then? Wash my face? Brush my teeth? Please?”

 I nodded to her and she nearly jumped to her bare feet. Padding down to the bathroom without another word. I just shook my head and rose from the crouch. I walked quietly back to Elizabeth. Dropping down beside her. Oblivious that Amy could probably hear us.

 “What’s up, Elizabeth?”

 “Oh God. Please. Don’t.”

 “Come on. Doesn’t make sense.”

 “Do you think that guys are the only ones to have urges?”

 “I guess not. But I didn’t think that you females were as anxious for sex.”

 “I wouldn’t be if you’d leave me unchained for a while. I can take care of myself, you know.”

 “Now that I’d like to see.”

 “Oh God.”

 “Relax. I’m just talking to you. I’m not going to make you do anything you don’t want to do. Not now. Not tonight. I’m far too tired.”

 “It’s. It’s just that. Oh God. Think about it. I’ve been naked and tied up for days. You’ve made me watch the most erotic damn shows that I’ve ever seen. And that is surprising. I’ve seen tons of porns. And you haven’t given me any opportunity for release. I’m not sure that I like it. But I can’t help it. I’m horny. There. I’ve said it. If you don’t want to, just untie my hands for a half hour. Please. I’ll let you tie me up again afterwards. I swear it. Where am I going to go?” She rattled the chain holding her ankle. “I just want relief. Honest. Please? I’ll do whatever you want.”

 “How do you want it?”

 “Huh?” Her turn to be confused.

 “What do you want? You want intercourse? Or do you just want to orgasm? Manually? What were you thinking about?”

 “I have a choice?”

 “Yup. Too tired to think. Too tired to impose my wants on you. Don’t get used to it.”

 “Oh God. You remember. You made me. Oh God. You made me s-suck that guy?”

 “Uh-huh.”

 “I don’t believe I’m doing this. I can’t get the picture out of my mind. Me on my knees. Doing that to you. God. I never realized that it could feel so good for the girl too.”

 Well. Now I was very interested. “Interesting.”

 “Oh God. Then after you come in my mouth, I swallow it and you do it back to me. You don’t even have to untie me.” She’d obviously thought about this. She was horny. And I hadn’t even known. Like I said; dense.

 I lifted her feet and guided her to her knees. She adjusted herself as best she could with her hands still bound behind her. I stood and pulled off my clothes in the dark. I lowered myself onto the sofa in front of her kneeling body. Her silhouette just becoming visible.

 She moaned a bit as she engulfed me with her soft warm mouth. I guided her, hands resting lightly on her bobbing head. Her tongue doing wonderful things. Her moans emerging around the penis in her mouth. Feeling wonderful. After the day, and the erotic shows I’d orchestrated, this felt unbelievably good. I had to slow her down. Adjusting her rhythm. Slowing down my unavoidable climax. Scenes flashing through my mind. Amy punished. Kimberly tormented. Jane climaxing so unwillingly. Jane humiliated with her family. The nude and handcuffed girl, so eager to have me in her mouth. Working. Lightly sucking. Her teeth lightly grazing my sensitive flesh. Head bobbing. I could feel the tension rising in my body. Gripping her hair. Making her cry out around me. Forcing her head down. Gasping for breath as I exploded into her. Muscles tensing. Relaxing. Pumping into her. Feeling her frantically swallowing. The orgasm seemed to last forever, but was probably only fifteen seconds. I released her hair. Letting her off me. Felt her breath on me. Felt her tongue. Still licking at me. Cleaning me.

 I touched her face. Tracing her lips. Still finding wetness there. Probably what she wasn’t able to swallow fast enough. Feeling her tongue trace over my fingers. I touched her arm, her rising to her feet. Sitting back on the sofa.

 I guided her legs apart. Willingly, she spread her legs. I crawled up between them. Feeling her tense. Probably thought I was heading for intercourse. But I stopped well short of that. Merely lying between her legs. Feeling her heat. Lightly stroking her breasts. Her hard, erect nipples. Lightly pinching. Her gasping. Breathing erratically.

 I leaned back. Teasing her. Running my fingers along her lips. Tracing her vulva. She squirmed at the touch. Wanting more. Begging quietly for more. Trying to press herself into my fingers. Crying softly. Pulling at the chains that held her. Frustrated. Wanting to touch herself. But couldn’t.

 Finally I slipped a finger between her lips. Her body almost went rigid. Tensing. Finally letting her breath out. Softly calling out. “Master. Oh God. Master.”

 I slipped a finger inside her. Two. She pressed down. Trying to get them deeper into herself. Crying out. Wanting more. I traced her breast again. She was lost in the sensations. Not caring if Amy, or Christi heard anymore. Not caring about anything except the maddening tease going on between her legs. Finally, leaving my fingers inserted into her, I lowered myself to her. Searching out her erect clitoris with my tongue. Gently licking and sucking at her. Tasting her. Working my fingers slowly back and forth. She pressing herself down onto my face. Crying out. It didn’t take long; she was more than ready. I felt her gather in her breath. One last press. One last flick of my tongue across her. She exploded. Screaming. Her body spasming. I felt her internal muscles pressing on my fingers. Milking them. Her orgasm nearly threw me off her.

 After she seemed done, I slipped my fingers from her. She gasped at the sensations. Her body still twitching a bit.

 I moved away from her. Raising her leg back up onto the sofa. Turning her gently on her side. I kissed her on the mouth. Feeling her tongue gently touch my lips. Tasting herself.

 She whispered to me, “Thank you. I know you could have used this against me. Tormented me with my own body. But you didn’t. Thank you. Maybe you aren’t so much of a bastard after all.” She pulled again at the handcuffs holding her wrists.

 I smiled. Hard to punish a woman to whom you’ve just made love. Even if she had just practically called me a bastard.

 “Sleep well.”

 “I will now.”

 I crouched down to Amy.

 “You okay?”

 She mumbled. Half asleep. “How the hell is a girl supposed to sleep with all that racket going on?”

 “I see you’re fine. Sleep well.”

 “Right.” But I suspect that she was almost back to sleep as she made the sarcastic comment.

 I gathered up my clothes. Listening to the girls. Both of them breathing regularly. Hard to tell in the dark, but I could swear that they were both fast asleep already.

  

 Chapter 63

 I padded back to the bedroom. Carrying my clothes. I slipped into the darkened room. There was a sliver of light emerging through the heavy curtains, but it only served to eerily light the room. Jane was sleeping peacefully on her side. Christi was curled up at the foot of the bed. Her bound wrists under her head. Feet tucked up. She had settled on the only carpeted portion of the floor.

 I crept across the floor. Trying to keep quiet. Not to wake the girls.

 As I passed by Christi, I heard her stir.

 “M-Master?” she whispered.

 “Shhhhh. Go to sleep.”

 “Please.”

 I knelt down on the carpet in beside her.

 “I’m really tired, Christi, what is it?”

 “You made love to her. Didn’t you?” A touch of jealousy in her voice.

 “What’s going on? Why do you care?”

 “Oh God.” I could sense the tears falling from her eyes. Silently.

 “Christi?” I touched her shoulder. It was shaking.

 “You. I. Don’t know.”

 I opted to tell her the truth. “Elizabeth just wanted some relief. She was horny. That’s all.”

 “So you had sex with her.”

 “Yes.”

 “Why?”

 “Isn’t that self-explanatory?”

 “Oh God. Do you like her?”

 “Uhhhh. What’s going on, Christi? I like all of you. Or I wouldn’t have taken you. What’s the point in having a girl naked around all the time if you don’t find her attractive?”

 “I just thought. I don’t know. I’m being stupid. As usual. I just thought that we. That I could take care of your needs.” She was crying now.

 After everything I’d done to her. After all the abuse. All the degradation. All the humiliation. Everything. She still was attracted to me. Now, I really didn’t know what the hell to do. I never expected this. Horny women, yes. Even horny women that might need me for sexual release. I could understand this. But Christi was falling beyond that. Jane had warned me.

 Damned if I was going to return her though. I’d invested too much time in her to just let her go because her emotions were running wild.

 “Christi. You don’t want to do this to yourself. You are just feeling weird. I’ve put you in a very odd situation. You are completely controlled. Your life has changed. Completely. And you simply don’t have anyone else. Think about it. You are a slave. I keep you naked. You have nothing to hide.”

 “But. I feel so. So bizarre.”

 “Of course you do. But believe me. I’m going to let you go eventually. You are going to forget this reality ever existed.”

 “Why don’t I hate you?”

 “I have no idea. You should.”

 “I don’t.” Probably as close as she was going to come to admitting that she was falling for me.

 “Christi. You have to understand. This reality is for me. I love when you wake me up with kisses and sex. I love it when you press against me. But you have to understand that you aren’t the only one here. I can’t fall in love with you.”

 “I know.” She was really starting to cry now. I reached forward to pull her into my arms. She pliantly let me.

 I let her cry for a while. Just soft weeping. She finally cried herself out.

 “Can a slave wake you tomorrow?”

 I touched her face. “Christi, I would like nothing better.”

 She sniffled and squirmed. Wanting out of my arms. I let her. She curled herself back up on the throw rug. Shivering a bit.

 I hadn’t really considered the girls comfort before tonight. Didn’t seem important. But if I was going to keep them for any length of time, I had to temper the amount of idle abuse that I put their bodies through.

 I padded out to the linen closet and retrieved four blankets and a pillow. I walked back out the living room. Elizabeth and Amy were gently snoring. I carefully covered their bare bodies. Noticing that Amy was really cold. She was shivering in her sleep. Neither stirred.

 Going back to the bedroom, I slipped the pillow under Christi’s head. She wasn’t completely asleep yet, and she mumbled something sleepily. Probably a thank-you. I covered her naked body with the blanket and she unconsciously pulled the blanket under her chin with her bound hands. Drifting back to sleep.

 I climbed up onto the bed. Jane stirred in her sleep. Softly crying out. Dreaming. She tried to turn over. Her bound wrist pulling her up sharply. Again she cried out. Partially awakening. I leaned over her body and released the cuff from the scratched bedpost. I touched her shoulder and she obediently turned herself towards me in her sleep. I carefully pulled her limp wrists together in front of her and connected them using the cuffs. She murmured something in her sleep.

 I worked myself under her. Allowing her to use my shoulder as a pillow. She murmured something else and snuggled herself against me. Her body was cool. Probably attracted to my body heat. I covered both of us with the last blanket and drifted off to sleep feeling her soft warm breath against my bare chest.

  

 Chapter 64

 I was awakened by a pair of soft lips against my own. As I opened my eyes, still a little bleary with sleep, I felt rather than saw her tongue trace along my lips. I sighed.

 Within seconds of awakening, I felt another tingling sensation and suddenly my penis was engulfed in a warm, soft cavern. Finally, coming awake I could see the brunette beauty softly, erotically tracing my lips. Kissing me.

 I could only assume that the blonde girl was working between my legs. Between them, I was pretty aroused. I reached up and traced Jane’s breast causing an unconscious gasp. The movements between my legs were teasing. I could feel her tickling the testicles with her fingers as she sucked. I was just feeling the climax approaching when Christi moved. She simply stopped. I moaned in frustration. Jane still kissing me.

 I felt a body moving around. Finally felt a different touch; tight, warm and wet slip over me. Slowly moving. Rhythmically. I could hear Christi’s soft voice crying out. I could just see the back of her blonde mane falling down her back as she rode me. Slowly quickening the pace. Until there was simply no holding back any longer. Jane’s mouth. Christi’s sex. I exploded into Christi. Crying out. Thrusting into her. Jane’s tongue touching mine.

 I collapsed back into the bed. Gasping for breath. Jane gave me one last kiss and settled back. Kneeling on the bed. Christi slipped off me to kneel beside Jane. I finally opened my eyes. Christi was flushed. Jane was just breathing a little hard.

 “What was that for?” I asked the two nude, handcuffed girls kneeling on the bed.

 Christi just blushed. Jane answered. “Christi wanted to. And I figured you deserved a few kisses for letting me go from the bed.” She rattled her joined wrists.

 “How long you been up?”

 “A couple of hours.”

 “Breakfast?”

 “Not yet. Didn’t want to get in trouble.”

 Christi looked at me. Still flushed. Still breathing hard. “Please,” she breathed.

 “What’s the matter, Christi?”

 “Oh God. I. I still need. Please.”

 It dawned on me that she hadn’t climaxed yet. But I was finished for a while. No way, even with the most intense images of nude women handcuffed in my bed, was I going to be ready for a while yet.

 I teased her. “Do you think you deserve an orgasm?”

 “Oh God. Yes. Please.”

 “How?”

 “Pardon?”

 “How would you like an orgasm? Manually? Orally? Intercourse? Yourself?”

 “Oh God. Orally.” She closed her eyes.

 “Christi. Good thing you didn’t want intercourse.” I didn’t really feel like giving her oral sex. Not after I’d just had intercourse with her. “Will Jane do?”

 “Oh God. Please. I’d rather you did it.”

 “Not gonna happen this morning. I’ll do it for you later if you like.”

 “Oh God. Can I change my mind?” Realizing her error. “Oh God. Jane. Please. No offense intended.” She kissed Jane’s cheek.

 “No problem. None taken,” Jane looked relieved a bit.

 “You can change your mind,” I allowed her. I had just had sex with two gorgeous women. Christi’s idea. I was in a decent mood.

 “Oh God. Will you let me do myself?”

 “If we can watch.”

 “Do I have a choice in that?”

 “Hell, no.” I almost laughed.

 She closed her eyes. Letting her hands run over her body. Lightly stroking her breasts. Her nipples. Her left hand stealing between her legs. Stroking her lips. Slipping inside. Still kneeling. She brought her fingers up from her pussy. Running them under her nose. Smelling her own musk. Lightly sucking them. Running her fingers down her body again. Entering herself. Slowly. Sensually exciting herself further. Eyes closed. Completely oblivious to Jane and I. Jane watching the show with wide open eyes.

 I could hear the chain between her wrists rattling against her skin as she explored her own body. Slipping her hands further south. Touching her anus. Crying out softly. Slipping her fingers back between her legs. Legs apart. Rubbing around her clitoris. Finding her own unique rhythm. Moaning as she pushed herself further and further. Finally falling over the edge. Two fingers pressed into her vagina. Making small circles against her sex. Crying out. Trying to keep upright. Falling towards the foot of the bed. Still moaning. Breathing raggedly. Fingers still slowly rubbing herself.

 She lay on her side. Recovering. Finally opened her eyes and smiled at us. Whispering to me, “Thank you for letting me climax.”

 I looked at Jane. “You okay?”

 “I’m fine. Really. If you want me to masturbate, I will. But I don’t really need it.”

 I nodded to her. “If you don’t want it, don’t worry about it. Up to you.”

 Christi struggled back to her knees.

 “M-master?”

 “Yes?”

 “Can a slave take a shower now? She really needs one.”

 “Sure. I’ll join you in a moment.” I reached forward and released her wrists. “Make sure you clean your feet.” She turned her back and looked down at her bare feet. They were dusty from the floors and such.

 Christi turned her blonde head back to me, grinning. “I’ll make sure. Can I use hot water?”

 Since I was going to join her it only seemed prudent. “Go on. Use all the hot water you want. I’ll be joining you shortly.”

 Christi scrambled off the bed. And scampered into the bathroom. In seconds I could hear the water running and the happy girl began to sing in the shower. Didn’t recognize the tune.

 I turned my attention back to Jane. Still kneeling quietly on the bed.

 “Why’d you let me go from the bed post?”

 “You were pulling against it. Wanted to turn over.”

 “Since when do you care if I’m comfortable or not?”

 “You had a really rough day yesterday. And I wanted some company.”

 “Oh. I slept on you all night, you know. I was surprised when I woke up nestled into you.”

 “You minded?”

 “I don’t have the choice to mind.”

 “If I’d given you the choice.”

 “I didn’t mind. I kissed you this morning didn’t I?”

 “I still haven’t quite figured you out.”

 “And you never will. I intend to make sure of that,” she grinned mischievously.

 “You want a shower?” I asked her.

 She nodded.

 “Join us.” I released her hands. Tossing the handcuffs onto the bed to join Christi’s. I touched her arm. Together we walked into the already steamy bathroom. Stepped into the shower. Drawing the second girl in with me.

 Christi was just finishing her hair. Rinsing out the shampoo. She finished quickly and gave up the spray, allowing Jane to soak herself. Christi immediately began to soap my body. Working the soap into everywhere. Her soft hands causing the typical male reaction. She teased me a bit, but I had no intention of allowing it to go any further. I had things to do today. And I wanted my sex drive at it’s peak.

 Finishing me, I rinsed. Ordered Christi to wash Jane and stepped out of the spray. I toweled off and dressed before the dripping women emerged from the shower stall. I sat on the counter just enjoying the sight of the girls drying themselves and styling their hair. Making themselves up. Their glistening bodies nearly driving me nuts. And they knew it. No longer shy, they were purposely running their hands up and down their own bodies. Occasionally touching each other. Pouting. Helping each other with make up.

 I should just watch them more often. Female things can be fascinating. Especially when said females are completely nude. They finished off and stepped in front of me. I looked them up and down. Whistling my approval.

 They both grinned. Christi gave a wistful look at the bath robes. Remembering the feel of being covered yesterday. I debated allowing them the robes for the morning. They had been overly willing to please this morning. That should be worth something.

 I reached forward to the robe on the rack. Removed the belt.

 “One robe. Who wants it?”

 Together. “Me!”

 I just cocked my head to the side and looked at them.

 Christi broke the silence. It must have been really hard for her. “Jane. Let Jane wear it today. I had my chance yesterday. I don’t mind.”

 Jane, suddenly looking guilty. “It’s alright. I don’t mind either. Let Christi wear it. I’ll be fine.”

 I tossed the robe to Jane. Christi’s face fell, but she managed to force a smile. Jane, all smiles shrugged into the bathrobe. Being smaller than Christi, it fit a bit better than the robe I’d put on Christi yesterday. I gently lifted Jane’s arms and slipped the handcuffs back on her. No complaints. Christi, resigned to the restraints, lifted her wrists as well.

 I just looked at her. “Don’t you want to put on your robe first?”

 Her face registered disbelief and almost pure joy. She nodded. Tears almost forming. I nodded to her and she raced back to the bedroom where she’d left the robe. She returned with it. Still not putting it on. Standing in front of me. She finally shrugged her shoulders into the terrycloth and wrapped it around her body. Lifting her wrists much more happily. Allowing me to cuff them.

 The robes really didn’t afford them much protection without the belts. I still got plenty of flashes of their shining skin as they moved. And it made them happy. I figured they deserved some happiness, considering my plans for them. They weren’t going to be overly happy about them later.

 “Christi? Care to make some breakfast?”

 “Gladly. I’m famished.”

 “What would you like for breakfast?”

 She hung her head. “Cereal?” It’s practically what they had subsisted on for days. She was obviously just saying what she thought I wanted to hear.

 “Really?”

 “Can I really choose?” Not believing me. I knew that they had to eat something a little more filling. They were going to need their energy today.

 “What would you really like?”

 “You’ll let us eat?”

 “If you don’t tell me, you’ll never know, will you?”

 “I. Please. I just don’t want you to take it away.”

 “Christi. If I’m going to take it away from you, then there is precious little you can do about it.”

 “Pancakes.”

 “Pancakes?”

 “Oh God. I would do almost anything for a big plate of pancakes.”

 “Christi. If I told you to, you *would* do *anything* for those pancakes.”

 “Oh God. What do I have to do?”

 “Cook them?”

 Relief. Pure relief on her face.

 “Can your slave please make breakfast now? Before you change your mind?”

 “Go.” I smiled at her.

 She practically ran to the kitchen. I heard her toss a casual, “Good morning,” to the women still bound in the living area.

 Jane and I walked out to living area. Amy was squirming on the ground under her blanket. Trying to find a comfortable position. She looked up hopefully from her position on the floor as Jane and I entered. I crouched down beside her.

 “Good morning. How’s the breasts?”

 “They still hurt.” Tears almost forming in her eyes.

 I lifted off the blanket. Checked her breasts. Still an angry red. Some of the worse welts were still visible as a pale red criss-crossing her nipples. I traced the worst of the lot. One I think I placed on her body. She cringed and tried to stay still. Tears forming out of her eyes.

 “Amy?”

 “Yes?”

 “Are you going to behave this morning?”

 “God. Yes. Please. I don’t want any more punishment. Ever.”

 “What are you?”

 “Anything you want.” She lowered her eyes as she said the words. No hesitation. “Your slave. Your pet. Your slut. Your bitch. Anything you want me to be. I’ll behave. I swear it.”

 I kissed her cheek. “Good girl. I’m impressed. Guess I won’t have to punish you further.” I began to loosen the knots holding her legs together. Her legs finally free, she stretched them. I released her hands and she automatically rose to a kneeling position.

 “Do you want a shower?”

 “Oh God. I’d do anything for one. I don’t even care if it’s cold or not.”

 “Go on, you scamp. Enjoy a nice hot shower. Get everything clean. Elizabeth will join you in a moment. Make sure she is clean as well.”

 Amy rose to her bare feet and practically ran to the bathroom. Moments later I heard the shower running again and her happily splashing. I motioned Jane to sit in the easy chair, which she did as I approached the last bound woman. I whipped the blanket from her body. She blushed as her bare body was exposed. Perhaps remembering what she had done last night. I actually thought I could still see some of my semen dried on her chin. I bent down and gently kissed her nipples. They hardened obediently. Probably just a reflex response. But it sure wasn’t a reflex response last night.

 I casually unlocked her ankle from the restraint. Lightly slapping her thigh. She gasped. I looked into her eyes.

 “Good morning.”

 She responded with a cautious, “Good morning.”

 “Sleep well?” She sat up and I turned her so that I could get at her wrists. Releasing them from the steel as we talked.

 “I did. You?” Almost like a hesitant lover. Not quite sure of what had happened the night before. Regret?

 “I slept fine. Care to shower?”

 “I think I need it.” She wrinkled her pretty upturned nose.

 I gave her a playful slap on the rump. “Go on. But make sure that Amy washes you. Understand?”

 “I understand.” She bent to my ear and whispered low so Jane couldn’t hear. “Thank-you for last night. That’s the best I’ve felt in a long, long time.”

 I wasn’t sure if she meant before or after she was taken. But it didn’t really matter. I turned my head and gently kissed her on the cheek.

 She rose and padded off to her shower. I sat back in the sofa and just let my eyes travel over Jane’s body. Her robe had fallen completely open and Jane hadn’t bothered to adjust it. She flushed at my scrutiny but didn’t move.

 Finally she remarked, “You want to take this away from me, don’t you?”

 “I will eventually. You look nice right now. I won’t take it away.”

 “Thank-you,” she murmured. “How come you are being nice to us this morning?”

 “Nice is relative. You are still mostly naked. And you are handcuffed. If I’d told you four days ago that this was going to be your life you wouldn’t have thought I was being nice at all.”

 “True. Relative or not, you are being nice. You’re planning something, aren’t you?”

 “Of course. I’m always planning something.” Though I knew what she meant.

 “I mean. You are being nice to offset what you are going to make us do. We aren’t going to like it much are we?”

 “Have you liked anything that I’ve put you through.”

 “Some things.” She flushed completely. I knew she meant that some of the punishments had turned her on. She knew I knew.

 “I mean in general.”

 “Not really.”

 “You think any of the others like me forcing them to do things?”

 “I don’t think Christi minds.”

 “She minds. Her judgment is clouded a bit.”

 “Tell me about it. Care to tell your slave what you are planning for us?”

 “That would ruin the surprise. Wouldn’t it?”

 “I guess.”

 Amy and Elizabeth walked out of the hallway. Elizabeth hadn’t dried her hair. It was still dripping onto her bare shoulders. Amy was dazzling. The shower having reduced the small aches and pains that had plagued her from the night spent tied on the floor. Her breasts were still a little red and I’m sure were tender to the touch, but she didn’t seem particularly phased as she practically bounced into the room. Probably just happy she wasn’t in for punishment this morning.

 Elizabeth walked over to me. Without being told. And offered her wrists. I slipped a pair of handcuffs onto her. They were just getting used to being in cuffs. Amy was right behind. I cuffed her as well.

 Glancing around, the two girls simply sank to the floor. Unselfconsciously sitting cross-legged in the middle of the room. Idly playing with the cuffs on their wrists. Not saying a word.

 Elizabeth was about to open her mouth to say something when I saw a blonde head stick out from around the kitchen door and announce, in a most unladylike manner,

 “Grits on!”